this was proved before § 30. All the miracles boasted of by Papists for proof of any of their hereticall and idolatrous positions or practises are counterfeit §. 34. Of the diversity of Miracles THe miracles whereby the Gospel was confirmed are here said to be divers This may be referred to the multitude of them For though very many of them be registred in the New Testament yet it is said that Christ did many other signes Iohn 20. 30. To the multitude of Christs miracles may this also be applied There are many other things which Iesus did the which if they should be written every one I suppose that even the world it self could not contain the books that should be written John 21. 25. But this word divers hath reference most properly to the different kinde of miracles as curing diseases restoring senses and limbs raising the dead dispossessing devils c. This word is attributed to such things as are many in their number and various in their kindes as to pleasures Titus 3. 3. To lust 2 Tim. 3. 6. To doctrines Heb. 13. 9. To temptations Iames 1. 2. yea and to such diseases as Christ cured Matth. 4. 24. All these are said to be divers and they are every way so divers as neither the number nor the several kindes of them can be reckoned up Concerning the diversity of miracles whereby the Gospel was confirmed God had therein respect to mens backwardness in believing and to the manifold oppositions against the Gospel If a few miracles would not serve the turn there were many If this or that kinde of miracles wrought not on men yet other kindes might according to that which is recorded of the divers signes which God commanded Moses to shew It shall come to pass if they will not beleeve thee neither hearken to the voice of the first sign that they will beleeve the voice of the latter sign and it shall come to passe if they will not beleeve also these two signs that thou shalt take of the water of the River and powr it upon the dry Land and it shall become bloud Exod. 4. 8 9. Though Pharaohs heart were out of measure hard and by nine severall plagues was not moved to let Israel go yet by another which was divers from all the rest he was moved Exo. 12. 30 31. Many blows especially with divers hammers one heavier then another will drive a great spike up to the head into such a rough piece of timber as a few blows with one light hammer could not make entrance thereinto It appears that it was the multitude and diversity of miracles that wrought upon the Jews in that they said When Christ cometh will he do more miracles then these which this man hath done Joh. 7. 31. This is one end why God in all ages hath furnished his Church with variety of Ministers indued with divers gifts that the Church might be more edified thereby When Barnabas a Son of consolation Act. 4. 36. little moves people Boanerges Sons of thunder may work upon them Mar. 3. 17. Sometimes an Apollos an eloquent man and mighty in the Scriptures and fervent in the Spirit may much help such as beleeve through grace and may convince gainsayers Act. 24 25 27 28. §. 35. Of the gifts of the holy Ghost THe fourth means whereby God confirmed the Gospel were gifts of the holy Ghost that is such gifts as the Spirit of God wrought in men The Greek word here translated gifts properly signifieth divisions or distributions This very word in the singular number is translated dividing asunder Heb. 4. 12. Another word derived from the same root that this is is translated a divider Luk. 12. 14. The Verb signifieth to divide as where it is said of Christ He divided the two fishes among them Mark 6. 41. or to distribute as where it is said God hath distributed to every man 1 Cor. 7. 17. So 2 Cor. 10. 13. Now the Church being as a body consisting of many members the holy Ghost doth divide and distribute gifts needfull for the whole body to and among the severall members thereof to one one gift to another another 1 Cor. 12. 8 c. Hence in Greek they are called divisions or distributions and because they arise not from our selves but are given by another and that most freely they are not unfitly translated gifts In other places another word is used to set out the very same things that are here intended and it properly signifieth free gifts Rom. 12. 6. The word that signifieth distributions is here translated gifts because they confirm the Gospel which is the main end why mention is here made of them as they are gifts extraordinarily given by the holy Ghost Ghost is an ancient English word that signifieth the same thing that spirit doth The word that in Greek signifieth spirit is oft translated ghost especially when it is spoken of the departing of a mans soul or spirit from his body Of Christ it is said He gave up the Ghost Matth. 27. 50 Ioh. 19. 30. He that here and in many other places is called holy Ghost is also called holy Spirit Luk. 11. 13. Ephes. 1. 13. 4. 30. Here the third person in sacred Trinity is meant This Epithete Holy is attributed to the Spirit 1. In regard of his divine property in which respect the Father Ioh. 17. 11. and Sonne also is stiled holy Acts 4. 27 30. 2. In regard of his speciall function or operation which is to make holy In this respect he is called the Spirit of holinesse Rom. 1. 4. and sanctification is appropriated unto him 2 Thes. 2. 13. 1 Pet. 1. 2. Of the holy Ghost See more Chap. 3. ver 7. § 74. Though every good gift be of the holy Ghost Gal. 5. 22. yet here such extraordinary gifts as in the Apostles times were conferred on any are especially meant Such as were before Christs exhibition foretold Ioel 2. 28 29. And after Christs ascension were abundantly poured out Acts 2. 4. That extraordinary gifts are here intended is evident in that they are here joyned with Signes Wonders and Miracles and because they are brought in for the very same end namely for confirmation of the Gospel Those Miracles were extraordinary and gave evident proof of the divine calling of them who were endued therewith and of the divine truth of that doctrine for which they were given By the gifts of the holy Ghost poured on them who on the day of Pentecost were assembled together an Apostle proves to the Jews that that Jesus whom they had crucified was both Lord and Christ Acts 2. 33 36. By like gifts did he confirm the calling of the Gentiles Acts 11. 15 16 17. Those gifts were divers as well as the miracles before mentioned This is particularly exemplified 1 Cor. 12. 4 c. They are distributed into three generall heads 1. Gifts 2. Administrations 3. Operations 1. Under
in this life as it did in Iudas Matth 27. 3. or in the world to come Rev. 6. 15. §. 67. Of externall Sanctitie HE that hath his heart sprinkled from an evill conscience hath a great worke wrought upon him but yet not that which is sufficient for our bodies also must be washed with pure water The body is the externall part of a man for it is here distinguished from the heart and conscience which are internall parts In this respect it is distinguished from the spirit 1 Cor. 6. 20. and from the spirit and soul 1 Thes. 5. 23. By this it is manifest that outward sanctity must be added to inward purity Of the two inward purity is the most excellent glorious but not enough we must cleanse ãâã selves from all filthinesse of the flesh and spirit thus will holinesse be perfected 2 Cor. 7. 1. Hands must be cleansed as well as hearts purified Jam. 4. 8. He shall ãâã in Gods holy place who hath clean hands and a pure heart Psal. 24. 4. Both soul and body are Gods workmanship they are both redeemed by Christ and members of his mysticall body and they are both temples of the Holy Ghost As a true man consists of soul and body so the new man is renewed in both Pââ¦ence of sprinkling the heart from an evill conscience without washing the body with pure water which can be but a meere pretence savours rank of prophaness as a shew of washing the body without sprinkling the heart savours too much of hypocrisie Sundry aberrations are hereby discovered 1. Placing all religion in outward performances Of these there are two sorts 1. Cloaked hypocrites 2. Cold moralists 2. Conceiting their hearts to be sufficiently sprinkled when they neglect the outward washing Of these there are also two sorts 1. Licentious libertines 2. Timerous Nicodemites If there be any grace in any of these they take a course to kill it Sin to the spirit is as water to the fire We are therefore forbidden to quench the Spirit 1. Thes. 5. 19. Let them therefore who think they have their hearts sprinkled from an evill coââ¦science manifest the truth thereof by washing their bodies with pure water ãâã will the Father be glorified the vertue of Christs blood manifested the power of the Spirit discovered the word of grace justified brethren encouraged adversaries are won or confounded 1 Pet. 3. 1 16. §. 68 Of washing our bodies with pure water THe sanctity of the body is thus set out Our bodies washed with pure water In this phrase also the Apostle hath reference to legall rites for much water was used under the Law Of the divers washings then enjoyned See Chap. 9. v. 9. § 50. And v. 13. § 70. 71. Among others Priests were to be washed when they approached before the Lord Exod. 30. 20. In reference thereunto we are here exhorted to draw neere with ãâã bodies washed To shew that it was not such water as was there used intended by the Apostle he addeth this epithite pure that is such a water as being in it self most pure even more pure then any water of this world can be for that by standing puââ¦rifieth as this water never will doth also make other things pure It is fitly called pure in the property of it being most pure and in the efficacy of it having a vertue to make pure and to cleanse not only from the externall filth of the body but also from the spirituall filth thereof This is that cleane water which is promised Ezek. 36. 25. To speak plainely the sanctifying spirit of God is hereby meant Hereupon saith the Apostle that we are washed by the spirit of our God 1 Cor. 6. 11. And he makes these two phrases washing of regeneration and renewing of the Holy ãâã to intend one and the same thing Tit. 3. 5. Many interpreters apply this pure water to Baptisme as being Sacramentally ââ¦ken for that spirit of sanctification that is in Baptisme set out This for the substance of the matter crosseth not that which hath been said before For not unfitly may an allusion be here made to both those washings to the washing under the Law and to Baptisme under the Gospel both set out the same thing and shew that the spirit hath a cleansing vertue §. 69. Of holinesse in them who draw neer to God IN this phrase there is a description of that holinesse which makes men ââ¦it to draw neer to God and appeare in his presence For both kinds of holinesse are ãâã set down Holinessâ⦠of justification in this phrase full assurance of faith ââ¦aving our hearts sprinkled c. And the Holinesse of sanctification in this phrase ãâã bodies washed with pure water Thus must they be holy who approach unto God Holinesse becommeth thy house O Lord saith the Psalmist Psal. 93. 5. By the house of God he meaneth such as come to his house Expresly is this enjoyned 1 Tiâ⦠â⦠8. And conscionably practised Psal. 26. 6. 1. God himself is holy Isa. 6. 3. Therefore we must be holy 2. The place wheresoever he manifesteth his presence is holy as heaven where he is continually resident so on earth where he manifested his presence and that ordinarily as the Tabernacle Psal. 46. 4. and the Temple Hab. 2. 20. or extraordinarily as Exod. 3. 5. Iohn 5. 15. 3. His Ordinances in the use whereof we draw neer to God are holy Deââ¦t 4. 8. 4. The Mediator to present our persons and prayers to him is holy Heb. 7. 26. 5. The Nation which he chooseth for his people is an holy nation 1 Pet. 2. 9. 6 God will be sanctified by the holinesse of those that come before him or else be ãâã by executing vengeance on them Levit. 10. 3. Keeâ⦠ãâã ãâã ãâã when thou goest to the house of God Eccles. 5. 1. ââ¦nd be carefull to present tââ¦y self holily before God For this end 1. Examine thy self Lam. 3. 40. 1 Cor. 11. 28. 2. Search after meanes whereby thou maist be made holy Hereof see more Chap. 3. v. 1. § 7 c. §. 70. Of the resolution and observations of Heb. 10. 22. THis verse giveth a direction for drawing neer to God Two points are to be observed herein 1. The inference of it upon the grounds noted in the former verses 2. The substance of it Herein observe 1. The manner of propounding the direction 2. The matter whereof it consisteth The manner is by propounding the direction in the first person and plurall number Let us The matter declareth 1. A priviledge which is to draw neer 2. Duties about using that priviledge The duties in generall concern holinesse in particular the kinds of hollnesse ââ¦hich are two 1. One concerneth our justification 2. The other our sanctification The former is set out three wayes 1. By the speciall object thereof the heart amplified by the property of it a true heart 2. By the instrument of it faith amplified
out the glory of God Dan. 7. 9. and the fiercenesse of his wrath Isa. 29. 6. 2 Thes. 1. 8. and for fervor and zeal Psa. 39. 3. §. 80. Of the meaning of the 4th verse of the 104. Psalm IN regard of the divers acceptions of these words some apply them to aââ¦ry and fiery meteors as to windes and lightning thus most of the Iewish and many of our modern Expositors take these words as if we should thus translate them according to their sense Who maketh the windes his Messengers and the lightning his Ministers Thus they invert the plain order of the words putting that in the first place namely spirits or windes which in the Text is in the latter place and Angels or Messengers in the latter which are in the first The like inverting of order is in the second clause and in both places without any need Obj. In the former verse the Psalmist speaks of the windes Answ. It followeth not thereupon that he must needs speak of the windes in this verse For the scope of the Psalmist is not to treat only of the windes but to set out the magnificence of God in the variety of creatures The scope of that Psalm is in the first clause of the first verse noted in these words Blesse the Lord. The summe thereof is in these My God thou art great c. In the sequel of the Psalm he exemplifieth that summe in sundry particular great and glorious works of God He beginneth with that visible glorious work which God first made the light To which he addeth the highest visible heaven v. 2. Then he mentioneth the waters clouds and windes under the foresaid heavens v. 3. And before he descendeth lower to the earth and the things thereon he bringeth in the Angels whom God useth to do his great works in heaven and on earth v. 4. In the verses following he sets out Gods great works on the earth and waters below Thus we see how fitly the testimony quoted may according to the most plain proper literall and grammaticall sense be applied to Angels To make this the clearer the Greek Interpreters set such an article before these two words Angels Ministers as declare those other words spirits flame of fire to be attributed to them Many of the ancient Fathers acknowledge that which the Greek and last English Translators have set down to be the true literall meaning of the Psalmist and thereupon inferre that both the nature and office of those celestiall creatures is noted For the word Angel points at their office Spirit at their nature In that they are or have a being they are spirits in that they do this or that they are Angels Thus the testimony taken from the Psalmist being applied to Angels is most pertinent to the proof of the point for which the Apostle doth produce it But applied to windes and lightnings it is little to the purpose It is said that the Apostle applieth that which is spoken of windes and lightnings to Angels by way of Analogy and resemblance comparing Angels to windes and lightnings and in similitude referreth that to the invisible creatures which the Psalmist attributeth to visible Answ. 1. It is the best and safest to take the Scripture literally when the Text will well bear it 2. Similitudes are no sound proof They are usually produced rather to illustrate a point then to prove it But here the Apostle ââ¦iteth the testimony for a proof of the inferiority of Angels to Christ as to the like purpose he cited the former testimony out of Psa 97. 7. 3. The Apostle being guided by the same spirit that the Psalmist was was not ignorant of the true sense of the Psalmists words We ought therefore to interpret them both in one and the same sense the rather because in the letter they do punctually agree §. 81. Of Angels inferiority to Christ. THese three words made Angels Ministers import inferiority In that they are said to be made they are declared to be creatures and also to be ordered to be such as they are by him that made them which was the Sonne of God So as this relative who hath reference to this clause in the second verse By whom he made the worlds This phrase who maketh being of the present tense leadeth us to a consideration of that primary work of creation as if it were still in doing that so it might be the better heeded For things in their first doing are most regarded In like manner are the other phrases of the Psalmist in the verses going before all set down in the present tense The word maketh having relation to God intimateth two things 1. Creation For where God is said to have rested from all his works which he had made Gen. 2. 2. and to have made the heaven and the earth Rev. 14. 7. it is meant created Express mention is made of the creation of Angels Col. 1. 16. 2. Ordination or disposing things to this or that use Thus God is said to have made his Annointed the Head of the heathen Psa. 18. 43. and to have made his Saints Kings and Priests Rev. 1. 6. that is to have ordered and disposed them to such and such dignities In both these senses is this phrase he maketh here used He maketh them spirits that is he createth them spiritual substances He maketh them a flame of fire that is he ordereth and disposeth them to be as a flame of fire in doing his will ââ¦hat this word is here in both these senses to be taken is evident by that which in the verses following is spoken of Christ in opposition to Angels Here they are stiled messengers and Ministers But he God and King v. 8. They made but he the Lord and Maker v. 10. So as there is here noted as great a difference betwixt Christ and Angels as betwixt King and Ministers Creator and creatures The inferiority therefore of Angels to Christ is very great §. 82. Of the Title Angel THe Title Angell whereby they who are here spoken of are differenced from other sorts of creatures implieth also inferiority and subjection The Title though used in most languages is taken from the Greek tongue and according to the most proper notation of it signifieth a Messenger For it is derived from a Verb that signifieth to tell report or declare a message So alfo the Hebrew word which signifieth an * Embassadour or Messenger is put for an Angell So as in the originall Languages of sacred Scripture any kinde of Messenger is stiled Angel whether sent of God or Man The Hebrew frequently useth the word for a messenger of men and that * sent in publike employments commonly called an Ambassadour or on any other message as he that brought the evil tidings to Iob 1. 14. And Iohns Messengers Luke 7. 24. Thus may the word be expounded Act. 12. 15. where the Disciples upon a maids
the Jews yet are they not made perfect while here they live This is the priviledge of those Saints that are taken out of this world They are spirits of just men made perfect Heb. 12. 23. Where the Apostle exhorteth to be filled with the spirit he addeth thereupon speaking to your selves in Psalms and hymns c. Eph. 5. 18 19. Hereby he gives us to understand that it comes from the fulnesse of the Spirit that men are inabled to sing and make melody in their hearts to the Lord. Many benefits accrew from this evidence of the fulnesse of the Spirit in us 1. The Spirits of men are thereby more quickned and cheered and so they are made more cheerfull and ready to praise the Lord. This makes our praising of God to be more acceptable to him Hereupon David exhorteth to make a joyfull noise unto God Psal. 81. 1. 2. Others are hereby exceedingly affected and their hearts and spirits stirred up to give assent unto our praises and together with us to sing and praise the Lord. Hereupon saith the Apostle Speak unto your selves in Psalmes Ephes. 5. 19. 3. An holy zeal of Gods glory is manifested hereby and hereby men testifie that they are not ashamed to professe and set out the holy Name of God so as many may take notice thereof In singing our tongue doth sound out aloud the praise of God This holy zeal did he expresse who said I will give thanks unto thee O Lord among the Heathen and sing praises unto thy Name Psalm 18. 49. This being a lawfull and usefull duty we ought not to be ashamed of performing it In Churches men will sing because all or the most so do But in families how few do it They fear I know not what brand of precisenesse in performing family duties They are rare Christians that make conscience of making their house a Church They who are negligent herein keep away much blessing from their house but by performing houshold duties of piety Gods blessing is brought to a family as it was to the house of Obed Edom while the Ark was there The practise of Christ in singing Psalmes with his family ought to be sufficient to move us to do so §. 116. Of cheerfulnesse in praising God BY singing praise cheerfulnesse in performing the duty is intended This the Psalmist thus expresseth My mouth shall praise thee with joyfull lips Psal. 63. 5. Thereupon he exhorteth to make a joyfull noise unto God Psal. 66. 1. As God loves a cheerfull giver 2 Cor. 9. 7. so a cheerfull setter forth of his praise A cheerfull performance of duty argueth a ready and willing minde and this doth God highly accept Take saith the Lord of every man that giveth willingly with his heart Exod. 25. Whosoever is of a willing heart let him bring an offering of the Lord Exod. 35. 5. The people of Israel rejoyced for that they offered willingly because with perfect heart they offered willingly to the Lord. As for me saith David I have willingly offered all these things and now have I seen with joy thy people to offer willingly unto thee 1 Chron. 29. 9 17. Now praise is an especiall offering to be given to God Psal. 116. 17. Heb. 13. 15. We ought therefore in performing this duty to quicken up our spirits as the Psalmist did Psal. 57. 7 8. §. 117. Of Christs praising God in the midst of the Church TO manifest yet further the holy zeal of Christ in praising God the place of ãâã doing it is thus set out In the midst of the Church The Hebrew and the Greek word translated in the Psalm Congregation anâ⦠here Church signifie one and the same thing and admit a like notation The Hebrew root signifieth to gather together thence a Nown which signifieth a Congregation or a company of people assembled together Both Verb and Nown are thus joyned They gathered the Congregation together Numb 20. 10. The Greek root signifieth to call the compound to call out Thence the woââ¦d here translated Church and Congregation Act. 13. 43. in generall signifieth ãâã assembly of people The assembly of those Heathen that cried up their Diana iâ⦠Greek is set out by the same name that is here translated Church Act. 19. 32 41. Assemblies used to be called out of their houses or habitations to assemble or ãâã together Hereupon when an assembly is dissolved every man is said to returnâ⦠his house 1 King 12. 24. For the most part the Greek word is by the Pen-men of the New Testament appropriated to an assembly of Saints namely such as professe the Gospel Such Assemblies are our Churches not only by reason of their calling and coming oâ⦠of their private houses to one assembly but also by reason of their calling out ãâã the world or out of that naturall corrupt and miserable condition wherein thâ⦠were conceived and born In this respect they are oft styled The called as Rom. 1. 7. 1 Cor. 1. 2 9. Matth. 9. 13. For then are we made actuall members of the Church when we are effectually called In common use this word Church is metonymically put for the place where suâ⦠assemblies meet Thus the word Synagogue which signifieth the same that Churcâ⦠doth is put for an Assembly and so translated Iam. 2. 2. and for a Congregation Act. 13. 43. It is also put for the place where people assemble as this phâ⦠implieth He hath built us a Synagogue Luk. 7. 5. Here in this Text Church is put for an assembly of Saints That which is principally here intended is that Christ would set forth God praise publickly among the people of God not in a private corner or among â⦠few of them but in the midst of them so as all might hear It was Christs usual course to make choice of those places where most of Gods people were assembled that he might spread his Fathers Name the further When he was but twelve yeâ⦠old he sate in the Temple among the Doctors Luke 2. 46. At every feast whâ⦠all the people of God assembled together he went to the Temple and theâ⦠preached among them He went also to their Synagogues on the Sabbath daiâ⦠Luke 4. 16. because there many people used to assemble The like he did at otheâ⦠times and in other places where were assemblies and presses of people He usâ⦠to preach unto them Luke 5. 1. Matth. 5. 1. Mark 2. 2. But not to insist on ãâã particulars Christ thus saith of himself I spake openly to the world I ever tauâ⦠in the Synagogue and in the Temple whether the Iews alwaies resort and in secret haâ⦠I said nothing Joh. 18. 20. This he did upon very weighty causes as 1. To shew that he was not ashamed of his Calling or of his Doctrine He ãâã not like those that creep into houses and leade captive silly persons 2 Tim. 3. 16. who labour to sow tares of Schism and Heresie secretly when
10. Of mens backwardness in seeking after holiness MAny that profess the true faith and have the word of God to be their instructor may be thought to be better instructed in the worth of spirituall matters then the aforesaid men of the world yet too many of these are too too backward in seeking after holiness It is the Lords charge to seek first the Kingdom of God and his righteousness Matth. 6. 33. to seek holiness before and above all other things But commonly it is the last thing which men seek after and with least care and diligence It is said of Manna that it was Angels food Psal. 78. 25. So delightsom it was so wholsom every way so excellent that if Angels had taken any food they would have eaten that food yet the Israelites after they had some while enjoyed it accounted it light bread and loathed it Num. 21. 5. Difficulty in obtaining holiness cannot justly be pretended For an especiall means tending thereunto is that word which is very nigh unto thee in thy mouth and in thy heart that thou maiest do it Deut. 30. 14. This is the Gospel even the word of faith which we preach Rom. 10. 8. Yet how little is this word regarded I may in this case say Wherefore is there a price in the hand of a fool to get holiness seeing he hath no heart to use it Prov. 17. 16. Were carefull to get holiness more would be holy then are and they that are in some measure holy would be more holy Many in this case shew what kinde of spirit they have even a fleshly carnall sluggish spirit a spirit that savoureth not the things of God §. 11. Of following after Holiness WE that are well instructed in this excellent property ought to stirre up our spirits and put forth our strength in following holiness This doth the Apostle intend in this phrase Follow holiness Heb. 12. 14. The Greek word translated Follow signifieth a pursuing of such as fly from one as Hunters and hounds follow the game if it be possible they will get it Seâ⦠such before you and thus reason with your selves Shall instinct of nature stirre up unreasonable creatures to put forth their utmost power to get what they have a minde to and shall not reason much more put us on to get so fair a game as holiness is Or further set Hunters or Runners in a race before you and thus say to your souls Shall reason put on naturall men to strive in worldly things for the mastery and shall not Religion Grace Spirituall understanding and a good conscience put us on to give all diligence for attaining this prize of holiness They do it to obtain a corruptible crown but we an incorruptible 1 Cor. 9. 25. §. 12. Of Directions to be Holy THat we may be such holy brethren as are here set down 1. Be well informed in the nature of holiness For superstition hypocriste yea and idolatry it self make pretence of holiness If the mark be mistaken the more pains we take and diligence we use the further we shall be off from it The faster a traveller goes in a wrong way the farther he may be from the place to which he desires to go The Jews being ignorant of Gods righteousness and going about to establish their own righteousness were farthest off from true holiness See § 6. of the holiness here meant 2. Cleanse your selves froâ⦠all filthiness of the flesh and spirit Thus may you perfect holiness in the fear of God 2 Cor. 7. 1. It is a course which all of all sorts observe for perfecting of a thing namely first to remove the impediments thus Physitians purge our peccant humours Chirurgians draw out festring matter Husbanââ¦men sââ¦ack up broom briars thorns and all noisom weeds Every man ãâã striveth so the mastery is temperate in all things 1 Cor. 9. 25. In this respect that which Pââ¦sophers hold of privation may prove true that there must be a privation of one form before there can be an induction of another This is the constant doctrine of the Scripture Break up your fallow ground and sow not among thorns Jer. 4. 3. Wash ye make you clean put away the evil of your doings Isa. 1. 16. Put off the old man which is corrupt according to the deceitfull lusts Eph. 4. 22. Except we take this course all our labour after holiness will be in vain 3. Have speciall care of your company Avoid the society of unholy ones Associate thy self with holy ones that in you may be accomplished this Proverb Birds of a feather will fly together Depart from me you evil doers for I will keep the Commandments of my God Psal. 119. 115. he implies thereby that while he kept company with them he could not keep Gods Commandments All his delight was in the Saints Psal. 16. 3. That this means is very powerfull is evident by these Proverbs He that walketh with wise men shall be wise Prov. 13. 20. With an evil man thou shalt not go least thou learn his waies Prov. 22. 24 25. 4. Be conscionable and constant in using such means as God hath sanctified for attaining holiness For God will be found in his own way He communicated grace in and by the means which himself hath ordained for that end He hath in much wisdom ordered them and he will not suffer his wisdom to be crossed by mans foolish conceit The means are 1. Publique 2. Private 3. Secret 1. Publique means are the Word and Sacraments By the Word faith and repentance are wrought and increased In these the two kindes of holiness Justification and Sanctification consist By the Sacraments the same graces are ratified and sealed Circumcision was a seal of the righteousness of the faith which Abraham had Rom. 4. 11. Baptism was also a seal of repentance Act. 2. 38. 2. Private means are Reading Gods Word Deut. 17. 19. Act. 8. 28 17. 11. and holy conference Deut. 6. 7. 1 Thess. 5. 11. Luke 24. 32. 3. Secret means are 1. Examination of ones self Psal. 4. 4. 1 Cor. 11. 28. By this one may know his spirituall estate 2. Meditation Psal. 1. 2. 119 15 97. This must be on Gods Word and Works of mercy and judgement on our selves and others This will keep out evil thoughts and fill our minde with good thoughts 5. Be instant and constant in Prayer and that for the holy Spirit which is promised to those that ask him Luke 11. 13. This Spirit it is which makes us Holy 6. Be patient under crosses For God doth chasten his that they might be ââ¦takers of his holiness Heb. 12. 10. See more hereof in that place §. 13. Of Saints Calling THe Apostles good opinion of these Hebrews is further manifested under this phrase Partakers of the heavenly calling The Originall Verb signifieth to call on by voice When Christ said to his Disciples Follow me he called them Matth. 4. 19 21. This word Call is in Scripture
of ãâã Preposition From. See § 29. XIX God left not off to work till he had finished his works The inference of Goâ⦠resting upon finishing his works by this causall Conjunction FOR proves ãâã point See § 30. XX. A Divine testimony is a sound argument This phrase For he said shââ¦eth that the Apostle useth this testimony to prove the point in hand See § 30. XXI Scriptures may be quoted without naming the place So doth the Apostle here See § 30. XXII Seven is a number of perfection God rested on that day See § 30. XXIII The very words of Scripture are to be expressed This phrase on this wise intends thus much See § 30. XXIV God rested not till he had finished his works This copulative and inteâ⦠so much XXV The last day of the week was the day of Gods rest This was the seventh day here mentioned See § 31. XXV God made no new creatures after the first six daies For in the seventh he ãâã from ALL his works See § 31. XXVII The same word may have different senses The Sabbath the Land of ãâã and Celestiall Glory are all called Rest but the Apostle here proveth ãâã ââ¦ey are different things See § 27 31. §. 34. Of the meaning of Heb. 4. 5. Verse 5. And in this place again If they shall enter into my Rest. THis verse like a perfect transition may look two waies to that which went before and to that which followeth In the former reference it implieth that the foresaid Rest of the Sabbath cannot ãâã ãâã Rest whereinto Christians are to enter because at another time he spake of ãâã ãâã In the later reference namely to that which followeth it laies down the ground ãâã another Rest then the Land of Canaan The copulative Conjunction AND hath reference to the first Verb of the ãâã verse which is thus translated He spake To make up the sense that ãâã must be repeated in this verse thus And he spake in this place again It was one and the same Spirit even the Holy Ghost that testified of the one ãâã ââ¦e other Rest. So as both testimonies are of Divine Authority and neither of them to be denied but by distinction of rests to be reconciled By this phrase in this place the Apostle intends Psal. 95. 11. He cals it this ãâã because he had quoted it before and expounded it and applied it to the ãâã ãâã ââ¦and It was the Text whereupon he was then in his Epistle commenting As a Preacher having read and expounded a Text of Scripture so oft as he hath ãâã in his Sermon to speak of any point in or about that Text may say In this ãâã So the Apostle here in this his Epistle of that Text. This Adverb again is to be taken of another time then that which was menâ⦠in the former verse Sometimes indeed it is used to joyn divers proofs of ãâã and the same thing as Chap. 1. v. 5 6. But here to set forth distinct times for ââ¦oof of different things Thus in the beginning of the world there was mention ãâã of a rest which was the rest of the Sabbath day but now again above three thousand years after that mention is made of another Rest. That therefore cannot be this This phrase If they shall enter into my rest is here alledged because therein mention is made of Rest. The other part of the sentence about Gods Oath was not to the present purpose of the Apostle and therefore it was not here set down though it would have made up the full sentence It was twice before expressed v. 3. Chap. 3. 11. It is usuall with the Penmen of the New Testament to quote so much only of a parcell of Scripture as makes to the point in hand though it make not up an intire sentence as Matth. 4. 15. Rom. 4. 18. Gal. 3. 16. The Rest here mentioned is so set down as it plainly appears to be a Rest to ãâã So as it cannot be that Rest which was at the beginning of the world Thus the first Rest is removed and this point proved that another Rest then the rest of the Sabbath is to be endeavoured after These words If they shall enter have the form of a strong negation See Chap. â⦠v. 11. § 115. They there imply that the persons of whom they are spoken should ãâã enter into the promised rest of Canaan From thence the Apostle makes an inference in the next verse that there must ââ¦ds be another rest to come then that of Canaan Of this Rest of this Epithete MY in reference to God and of entring into it See Chap. 3. v. 11. § 116 117 118. §. 35. Of the Resolution and Observations of Heb. 4. 5. THe Summe of this Verse is A Transition about the removal of two rests from being the eternal rest proper to believers Here of are two parts One wherein the rest of the Sabbath is removed This Point is 1. Intimated by mentioning another rest to be entred into 2. It is proved and that two wayes 1. Implicitly under this copulative AND which presupposeth the divine testimony thus expressed He spake v. 4. 2. Expresly by two circumstances One of the Place The other of the Time The other part of this transition is wherein the rest of Canaan is removed and that by excluding them to whom it was promised in these words If they shall enter Doctrines I. The Lord distinctly expresseth his minde concerning different things He spake so and so of the Sabbath AND he spake for this word is to be repeated so and so of another Rest. II. Due observation of distinct texts will bring great light to doubtfull points In the former verse the Apostle notes out one Text under this phrase In a certain place Here in this verse another under this phrase In this place and thereby cleaâ⦠the matter questioned Severall Texts may have severall circumstances to enlighten them III. A right distinction of times may reconcile seeming differences This particle Again intends a different time from the former and thereupon a different matter IV. Exclusion of some makes way for others Unbelievers being excluded believers gain assurance of admittance The privation of one form is the induction of another Of other Doctrines arising out of these words If any shall enter into my rest See Chap. 3. v. 11. § 120. §. 36. Of the Apostles Scope in the 6th verse Verse 6. Seeing therefore it remaineth that some must enter therein and they to when it was first preached entred not in because of unbelief THe two first words of this verse Seeing Therefore are both relative Conjunctions and imply an inference upon that which went before In the former verse Gods protestation against unbelievers is set down That they should not enter into his rest The inference which the Apostle makes thereupon is that there is a rest for believers to enter into The Argument may be
1. and God of Gods §. 15. Of the most holy place typifying heaven Heb. 9. 3. 3. And after the second Vailes the Tabernacle which is called The Holiest of all 4. Which had the golden censer and the Ark of the covenant overlaid round about with Gold wherein was the golden pot that had Manna and Aarons rod that budded and the Tables of the covenant 5. And over it the ââ¦herubims of glory shadowing the Mercy-seat of which we cannot now speak particularly THe Apostle goeth on to set forth other special types which were in the other part of the Tabernacle which he describeth in the 3. verse He describeth it by the division of it from the former and by the proper title given unto it We will first speak of the Title and then of the division The word Tabernacle is here Synecdochically used for a part thereof For it was shewed 9. 6. that there were two parts of the Tabernacle Of the former he spake in the former verse Here he speaketh of the latter-part and this is it which he callââ¦th the Holiest of all Of this title see Chap. 8. v. 2. § 4. This was at the west-end of the Tabernacle It was four square ten cubits long ãâã broad ten high The like place in Solomons Temple was called the Oracle which was twenty cubits in length twenty in breadth and twenty in height 1 King 6. 20. Now Solomons Temple was in every place twice as big as the Tabernacle It was overlaid every way with pure Gold It was kept most close None might enter into it but the High-Priest and he but once a year verse 7. This place ãâã heaven verse 12 24. It was as fit a resemblance of Heaven as every any edifice framed in this world For 1. It was the most glorious place that ever was 2. God did more conspicuously manifest his presence in this place then in any other on earth 3. None but the High-Priest might enter into this place So none but ãâã collectively taken for his mystical body 1 Cor. 12. 12. might out of ãâã enter into heaven 4. The Priest went with blood into it Lev. 16. 9. So Christ entered into heaven with blood v. 12. For our sins close heaven against us but Christs blood takes away our sins 5. The High-Priest was arayed all in fine linnen when he entered into it And also was otherwayes gloriously attired So Christs humane nature was endued with ãâã pââ¦rity and exceeding great glory So likewise his mystical body entering into heaven is pure and glorious 6. Therein was the Mercy-seat So heaven is the throne of ââ¦race Heb. 4. 14. â⦠There the High-Priest presented the names of the twelve tribes unto God ãâã ãâã Christ ãâã for us ãâã God â⦠There were Cherubims attending the Mercy-seat In heaven are Angels attenâ⦠the throne of God This sheweth the priviledge of Saints as they are members of the mystycal body ãâã Christ who is the true great High-Priest and by virtue of this union they parâ⦠of this priviledge to have admittance into this most holy place It was one of ãâã greatest priviledges of the High-Priest under the Law No King had the like ãâã the difference betwixt the type and the truth be well weighed it will appear to be a great priviledge indeed It was a priviledge to Israel to be admitted into the courts ãâã the Tabernacle a greater for Priests to be admitted into the holy place but the greatest for the High-Priest to be admitted into the most holiest place This was as Gods bed-chamber or privy closet While here we live we cannot ãâã a personal accesse thereto therefore we must long to be there Phil. 1. 23. and ãâã all occasions lift up our eyes thereunto Psal. 121. 1 Lam. 3. 41. and set our ãâã thereon Col. 3. 1. and make such prayers as may pierce thereinto which ãâã be by the voyce but by the power of the Spirit Rom. 8. 26 27. §. 16. Of the vaile which separated the most holy place and typified Christs flesh THere was a division betwixt the holy and most holy place by a vaile which is here called the second vaile in reference to another vaile whereby the ãâã part of the tabernacle was severed from the Courts appertaining thereunto ãâã was the first vaile thorow which all sorts of Priests entred into the first taberâ⦠which was the holy place This was the second vaile by which the Highâ⦠alone entred into the second tabernacle which was the most holy place This vaile is distinctly described Exod. 26. 31 32 33. wherein are expressed 1. The matter whereof the vaile was made 2. The curious workmanship thereof 3. The pillars and hooks whereon and whereby it hung 4. The end or use of it ãâã general the vaile was a type of Christs flesh so the Apostle expoundeth it in ãâã wordâ⦠through the vaile that is to say his flesh Chap. 10. v. 20. § 58. 1. As the vaile shadowed the glory of the most holy place so did the flesh of Christ over-shadow his divine glory Phil. 2. 7. 2. By the vail there was an entrance into the most holy place So by the flesh of Christ there is an entrance into heaven Heb. 10. 19 20. In this respect Christ in reâ⦠to his humane nature stileth himself a door Joh. 10. 7. and the way Joh. 14. 6. Behold here an evidence of the divine wisdome That whereby the glorious presence of God is hid from the world is a means whereby Saints enter into that gloâ⦠presence All unbelievers are so offended at the mean estate of Christ clothed with flesh as they discerned not the evidence of his divine power in his words or works doings or suffering but Saints are thereby brought to see the glory of Gods wisdom power truth justice mercy and other divine excellencies Upon this principle the Word was made flesh and dwelt among us this inference is made we beheld his glory the glory of the only begotten of the Father Joh. 1. 14. And Christ thus saith of himself as he was incarnat No man commeth unto the Father but ãâã if ye had known me ye had known my Father also Joh. 14. 6 7. This vail is here called the second for distinction sake The difference betwixt this and the first vail was in these and such like particulars 1. In place The first vail was between the court and first tabernacle That shewed the concealment of the mysteries of the New Testament 2. In the supporters This second had but four pillars but the first had five Exod. 26. 32 37. There was a more frequent entring through the first then through the second Thereupon it was to be more steddy 3. In the matter of the sockets The sockets of the second vail were of silver the other of brasse Exod. 26. 32 37. The nearer things are to God the more excellent and purer they are 4. This second vail was made with Cherubims The
too dear for Christ who thought not his own blood too dear for us Well might Christ say If any man come to me and hate not his Father and Mother and Wife and Children and Brethren and Sisters yea and his own life also he cannot be my Disciple Luke 14. 26. 6. In particular let it move us to give our selves wholly to Christ. He gave himself to death for us He requires that we give our selves a living sacrifice to him Rom. 12. 1. He gained nothing to himself by shedding his blood but we gain remission of sins reconciliation with God justification all happinesse 7. From the foresaid price of our redemption ariseth a firm and sure ground of faith What place is left for doubting and despairing when such a price of redemption as Christs own blood is paid This price affords two strong props of faith 1. Infinite mercy 2. Perfect justice §. 58. Of Christ entering by his blood THe word translated entered is a compound and that of the same simple verb that was used chap. 6. v. 19. § 155. and the preposition is doubled with like emphasis as it was there Whereas it is said that by his blood he entered c. It is not to be taken of carrying the blood which he shed with him into heaven in a Vessel or otherwise as the high Priest carried the blood of the sacrifice into the most holy place That needed not in that he presented his body out of which the blood is shed and which was the sacrifice it self that was offered up which was more then that which the Priest did Christ shed his blood on earth before his ascention and that sundry times as 1. When he was circumcised Luke 2. 21. 2. When in his agony he sweat drops of blood Luke 22. 44. 3. When he was scourged John 19. 1. 4. When a Crown of thorns was clapt upon his head Iohn 19. 2. 5. VVhen his hands and feet were nailed to the Crosse Iohn 20. 25. 6. VVhen his side was pierced so as water and blood came out from thence Iohn 19. 34. This was the evidence of the losse of his life For the water that came out with the blood shewed that his very heart was pierced This phrase by his blood implyeth the merit of his death that thereby expiation was made for our sins For it was shewed that there is no expiation without blood § 57. §. 59. Of Heaven an holy place THe place whereinto Christ entered is here stiled the holy place Of the divers acceptions of the Greek word translated holy place see v. 8. § 47. Here it is taken for heaven it self The Apostle plainly expresseth as much v. 24. There never was any place to which this title so properly belonged as heaven Of Christs entering into heaven see chap. 1. v. 3. § 35. chap. 4. v. 14. § 84 85. The title given to heaven in this place sheweth it to be a most holy place So it is expresly stiled Psal. 20. 6. Isa. 57. 15. 1. Heaven is the truth of that type which under the Law was sanctified for the most holy place 2. As heaven at first was made holy so ever since it hath continued to be Never was it any way polluted 3. There is nothing in it but that which is holy As holy Angels spirits of ãâã men made perfect 4. It is further sanctified and glorified by the continual glorious presence of the holy God If such places on earth where God was pleased sometimes to manifest his presence ordinarily as the Tabernacle and Temples or extraordinarily as the place where he appeared to Moses Exod. 3. 5. and to Ioshua Ios. 5. 15. were ãâã much more the place of his continual residency in his greatest glory 1. This is a motive to lift up pure hands in prayer 1 Tim. 2. 8. for they are lifâ⦠ãâã to an holy place David saith I will wash my hands in innocency so will I compââ¦ââ¦hine Altar Psal. 26. 6. Heaven is a more holy place then the Altar was we ãâã therefore be more careful to wash our hands in innocââ¦ncy when we approach to Heaven but in prayer the soul after an especial and spiritual manner entereth into that holy place This inference our Apostle teacheth us to make chap. 10. v. 19 20. 2. It is a motive to ââ¦eanse our selves from all filthinesse throughout the whole cââ¦se of our life 2 Cor. â⦠1. and to grow up into full holinesse that we may be fitted to enter into this holy place for there shall in no wise enter into it any thing that deââ¦leth Rev. 21. 27. When those Angels that at first were made holy became unholy this holy place could hold them no longer 2 Pet. 2. 4. It is most meet that we be fitted for the place of our everlasting aboad Two graces are in special requisite hereunto 1. Faith whereby we apply to our selves the blood of Christ that cleanseth ãâã from all sin 1 Iohn 1. 7. 2. Repentance whereby sin is mortified in us Luke 13. 3 5. Act. 2. 38. §. 60. Of Christs entering once into Heaven THe time of Christs entering into heaven is limited by this particle ãâã This is not here taken as it was v. 7. for once a year but exclusively once for ever Thus it is taken chap. 6. v. 4. and Iude v. 3. In this exclusive respect men are said once to die v. 27. And it is said of Christ that he died for sin once Rom. 6. 10. That Christ entered but once into heaven is evident by this phrase whom the Heaven must receive until the time of restitution of all things Act. 3. 21. Christ in the dayes of his flesh did and endured whatsoever was requifite for mans eternal redemption v. 26. see more hereof chap. 7. v. 27. § 115. Among other Arguments this may be pressed against the conceit of Christs personal reigning on earth for a thousand years after which they say he is to enter into heaven again But hereof we may have a more fit occasion to speak upon the last verse of this Chapter § 143. §. 61. Of Christs perfecting mans redemption before he entered into Heaven ONe special ground of Christs entering into Heaven is thus expressed ââ¦ving obtaââ¦ned eternal Redemption Th word translated obtained properly signifieth sound Mat. 2. 8 11. For he that find s a thing obtains it VVhere the Angel saith to the Virgin Mary Thou ãâã sound favor with God Luke 2. 30. He meaneth thou hast obtained favour So this phrase finde grace Heb. 4. 16. is all one as obtain grace The word here used is a participle of the first Aorist and implieth the time past or a thing done and effected Thus it intendeth that Christ had done and endured whatsoever was requisite for mans redemption whilst he was on earth and after that went into heaven A like tense is used to set forth the like thing Eph. 5. 26. which word for word is thus to be
violent to take it by force Matth. 11. 12. Great was the courage and zeal of Christians in the beginning of the primitive Church Act. 2. 41. c. 1. One especial ground hereof is the divine providence of God who knowing that profession of his truth causeth persecution of professors gives to those that profess his name the spirit of zeal and courage together with the spirit of illumination that his Souldiers should not faint in his quarrel 2. Another ground is Christians deep apprehension of their blessed change Then that woful estate wherein they were by nature is fresh in their memory and they would not for all the world be of that state again The fresher that the memory of this change is the more couragious they will be in abiding therein This serves to put on the former point of calling to remembrance our first love and former zeal and courage that thereby we may be provoked to continue and increase therein Men are prone to leave their first love Christ complains hereof in the Church of Ephesus Rev. 2. 4. We have need to be watchful against it As water though seething hot is ready to wax cold and heavy things to fall downward if means be not continually used to keep the water hot and the heavy things upward so we in reference to grace Of means of perseverance see chap. 3. v. 6. § 70. §. 122. Of the cause and manner of suffering THe description of the time when these Hebrews couragiously endured namely so soon as they professed the true faith further sheweth that it was the cause of their suffering which made them so to endure as they did It was their knowledge acknowledgement and profession of the Gospel so as it is the cause of suffering which works confidence and courage See more hereof in the whole Armour of God on Eph. 6. 20. Treat 3. Part. 7. § 191 192. The foresaid knowledge made them endure that fight of afflictions whereunto they were brought It made them with patience to submit themselves thereunto Nothing is of more force to work patience then to suffer for the Gospels sake which is indeed for Christs sake and nothing so useful unto us in time of affliction as patience well grounded Of this grace of patience of the benefit excellency and necessity of it see The whole Armour of God on Eph. 6. 15. Treat 2. Part. 5. § 8 9. c. §. 123. Of the many afflictions whereunto Christians are subject Heb. 10. 33. Partly whilst you are made a gazing stock both by reproaches and affllictions and partly whilst ye became companions of them that were so used A Second branch of the Apostles exemplification of the tryals whereunto these Hebrews were brought was disgrace To shew that this was not all he bringeth in this kinde with a distributive phrase partly That thus this particle is to be taken is evident by the repetition of it in the next clause Thus he implieth that albeit their being made a gazing stock were a great matter to be endured yet it was not all as we shall see afterwards If Christians be wronged one way they cannot thereupon think themselves exempted from all other trialls there are many wayes to try the very same persons Many are the afflictions of the righteous Psal. 34. 19. Take a particular instance thereof in Paul himself 2 Cor. 11. 23. c. The Devil wants not malice and subtilty to invent many nor power and envy to execute the same It will be therefore our wisdom in enduring some tryalls to look for others and to prepare our selves against them See the whole Armour of God on Eph. 6. 13. Treat 2. Part. 4. § 11. and Part 5. § 12. and Treat 2. Part. 4. § 10. §. 124. Of the disgrace whereunto Christians are subject THe disgrace whereunto these Hebrews were put is thus expressed Whilst you were made gazing stocks All this is the interpretation of one Greek word It is derived from a verb that signifies to See Rom. 15. 24. Whence a noun that signifies a Theater where persons are brought forth to be shown unto people Thence the word of my text is derived which signifieth to be made an open spectacle or as it is well translated in the text to be made a gazing stock Thus it appears that it is one part of a Christans triall to be made in scorne a spectacle Hereunto the Apostle thus alludes We are made a spectacle unto the world 1 Cor. 4. 9. So much is intended under this phrase Yee shall be brought before Governours and Kings c. Matth. 10. 18. We have a speciall instance hereof in the Philistims dealing with Sampson Judg. 16. 25. The world hath an inveterate hatred against Christians I have chosen you out of the world sayth Christ therefore the world hateth you John 15. 19. Besides the world gives it self to evill and every one that doth evill hateth the light Joh. 3. 20. and such as hold it out 1. This teacheth us to deny shame as Christ did Heb. 12. 2. 2. This directeth us to acquaint our selves with other spectators then the men of this world Thus though we be as gazing stocks to enemies of the Christian Religion yet we shall be objects for others that see us to rejoyce in seeing us hold fast our profession Besides Saints living in this world we shall have God Father Son and Holy Spirit and the innumerable Company of holy Angels to be joyfull spectators of us This generall of being made a gazing stock is further exemplyfied in two partiââ¦ulars Reproaches and Afflictions That these are two specials of the foresaid generall is evident by these two copulatives both and. Concerning reproaches See Chap. 13. v. 13. § 135. It is here evident that reproaches for the Gospel are a kind of persecution The Apostle sayeth of Ishmael who reproached Isaack Gen. 21. 9. that he persecuted him Gal. 4. 29. And the Lord himself reckoneth up reproaches among the kinds of persecution Matth. 5. 11. And his Apostle thereupon accounteth such blessed ãâã are reproached for the name of Christ 1 Pet. 4. 14. Reproaches peirce farther then the sword can they pierce the soul and that deeply as is evident by Saints complaint thereof Psal. 123. 4. 1. This is a ground of comfort and encouragement to such as are reviled for righteousness sake they are therein made Martyrs and the Crown of Martyrdom belongeth unto them 2. This teacheth us to take heed of reproaching professors of the truth for their profession sake They who do so make themselves persecutors and pull upon their own souls the punishment of persecutors §. 125. Of enduring evill deeds THe other particular wherein these Hebewes were made a gazing stock is said to be afflictions The word properly signifieth a pressure or a pressing namely of the body for a man after he hath killed the body hath no more that he can do Luke 12.
Uncreated as God Ioh. 4. 24. Created are reasonable and unreasonable Reasonable as Angels Heb. 1. 7. and souls of men Eccl. 3. 21. Zac. ââ¦2 1. Unreasonable as the souls of beasts Eph. 3. 21. It s more cleer then needs be proved that the souls of men are here meant For God can have no perfection added to him The good Angels abide as they were created they are no more perfect then they were indeed by Christ they are confirmed and established in their first estate but that estate is not altered As for evill Angels they shall never be perfected The souls of beasts are never severed from their bodies they both perish together neither are their souls capable of the perfection here intended It s therefore most evident that by Spirits are here meant souls of men which are of a spiritual substance In which respect they are here and in sundry other places called spirits as Eccl. 12. 7. Luk. 23. 46. 1 Cor. 6. 20. That the souls of men are of a spirituall substance appears 1. Because they come immediatly from God as Gen. 2. 7. In this respect he is stiled the God of the Spirits of all flesh Numb 16. 22. and 27. 16. And Father of Spirits Heb. 12. 9. And mens spirits are said to return to him that made them Eccl. 12. 7. 2. God would make man after his own Image which a meer body without a spirit could not be For God is a Spirit John 4. 24. and his Image consists in spiritual endowments as knowledge Col. 3. 10. and holinesse and righteousnesse Eph. 4. 24. The Reasons why the souls of men are of a spiritual substance 1. That the divine excellencies of God might be made the more conspicuous in this admirable fabrick For by reason of the spirit united to the body man is the most admirable creature that God made he is therefore stiled a little world By his understanding he resembleth the Angels by his sight the sun and stars by his breath the aire by his sensible faculties all the excellencies of unreasonable creatures by his vegetable faculties the excellencies of all manner of plants by his flesh and bones the substance of minerals and other senselesse creatures Thus doth he contain in him the quintessence of all creatures having a Spirit to animate his body 2. Their ends for which they were made as To animate bodies to quicken them to enable them to doe those severall functions which belong to the severall parts as the eyes to see ears to hear noses to smell palat to tast mouth to speak shoulders to beare hands to handle and hold and feet to go which they cannot do without a soul instance carved bodies and idols Psal. 115. 5 6 7. Yea instance dead bodies Iudg. 19. ââ¦7 28. 3. That men might be the better enabled to glorifie their Creator for as it is in Hezekiahs thanksgiving Isa. 38. 19 20. the living the living he shall praise thee 4. That they might be according to their disposition and carriage more capable of the greater reward or punishment For Spirits are much more capable then bodies Take we a distinct view of the severall faculties of mans soul and we shall find man to be the rarest creature that God made No senselesse or unreasonable creature is comparable to man by reason of mans reasonable soul. Yea and a man hath herein a kind of excellency beyond Angels in that he hath a body united to the soul wherein it may more discernably exercise the abilities of a soul. Yea and herein beyond all exception man hath an excellency above Angels in that his nature is such an one as the Son of God was pleased to assume Heb. 2. 6. which he would not have done if a Spirit had not been united to his body Q. If a Spirit be so excellent a thing how can it be begotten seeing begetting is an act of the body as well as the soul. A. 1. The ancient and common answer is negative The soul is not begotten 1. Others answer that by vertue of the divine blessing Gen. 1. 28. the soul is propagated and that as other creatures bring forth according to their kind so man 2. How doth this aggravate the evill disposition of man that consisting of so excellent a part as a Spirit is should so pervert and abuse it as he doth by sin The aggravation of Devils sin is in this respect the greater because they are wholy and only spirituall such are their sins as no means of expiating them is afforded Though man be not wholy spirituall yet is he in part yea and in his principall part By sin is that divine part polluted and all the excellent faculties thereof perverted So that the mind is become a blind and erroneous guide The will a stubborn and rebellious servant The memory an unhappy treasure The conscience a sluggish monitor The heart a false touch-stone The affections domineering masters The senses pernicious inlets Thus all the parts are become instruments of evill What a shame is it that men who have reasonable and immortall Spirits should become worse then the unreasonable and mortall bruits such are Atheists Idolaters blasphemers profane and impious persons despisers of Governours hatefull and revengefull persons Drunkards Gluttons Adulterers Murtherers and many other such like as all notorious sinners Hath God given men Spirits to be more audacious and impudent in sinning 2. This may admonish us to take due notice of this admirable part whereof men are constituted and well to weigh what are the distinct faculties thereof what their severall functions how to be imployed and answerably to use them 1. The first and chiefest is the mind which is given to man for a guide labor to have it inlightened with Gods truth that it may be a good guide Matth. 6. 22. 2. The will ought to be Gods hand-maid ready to yeeld to Gods will revealed to the mind that we may be able to say as Samuel 1 Sam. 3. 10. Speake Lord for thy servant heareth 3. The memory must treasure up all good directions and consolations for future times that what is once learned may be of perpetuall use that we may say with David Psal. 119. 55. I have remembred thy name O Lord in the night and have kept thy Law 4. The conscience ought to be tender of the least sin and quickly smite us as it did David whose heart is said to smite him after he had numbred the people 2 Sam. 24. 10. And after he had cut off the skirt of Sauls robe 1 Sam. 24. 5. And not let us be quiet till it hath brought us to thorow repentance as it did Peter Matth. 26. 75. and then to pacifie us 5. The heart ought to be upright as Psal. 18. 23. This sweetneth all graces and shews a good respect unto God 6. All the affections must be as servants to the understanding and be ordered thereby each of them being placed on their right object and
24. Another great impediment is undue suspition and unjust jealousie This makes every thing spoken or done to be misinterpreted and taken in the worst part The Apostle 1 Tim. 6. 4. reckoneth surmisings among other grosse enormities as envy strife railings which use to be occasions of great discord and fierce dissentions He also gives this epithete evil to surmises For they are evil in their nature being brats of the old man and evil in their effect they hinder many good duties among friends and cause many acts of injustice Impediments which hinder the springing up or growing of a good thing must be removed for obtaining that good thing and abounding therein 2. Communion friendship and familiarity must be kept with professors of the truth that thereby we may the more freely open our hearts one to another and communicate counsels yea and take notice of the gifts which God hath bestowed one upon another This is and will be an especiall means of working and encreasing brotherly love 3. We must take all opportunities of doing courtesies to the Saints and of receiving kindnesses from them By doing courtesies we tie their hearts to us and by receiving kindnesses we make them the more willing to accept in the better part the courtesies we do to them A generous minde will not continually receive courtesies unlesse it may return courtesie for courtesie By this mutuall kindnesse the intire affection of Saints one towards another are the better discerned which cannot but preserve brotherly love 4. We must be instant in prayer both singly for our selves and also mutually each for other For our selves that God would be pleased to work our hearts as to other sanctifying graces so to this in speciall That entire affection of love which God at first implanted in mans soul when he created him after his own Image is exceedingly defaced by mans fall To have it renewed requires a supernaturall work even a work of the Divine spirit Now prayer is an especiall means of obtaining the holy Ghost Our heavenly Father will give the holy Spirit to them that ask him Luk. 11. 13. By this Spirit may this grace be wrought in our hearts This duty also is to be performed in the behalf of others that God who can dispose the hearts of all as it pleaseth him would turn the hearts of the brethren to us Thus shall we be kindly affectioned one to another in brotherly love Their apprehension of our love to them will kindle and inflame love in them to us and our apprehension of their love to us will kindle and inflame love in us to them Hitherto of the Rules or Means for brotherly love §. 10. Of Motives to Brotherly love MOtives to stirre us up after brotherly love are such as follow 1. Brotherly love is a grace absolutely necessary It is the ground-work or foundation whereon all duties that have relation to the brethren are erected If they be not founded thereon they cannot be well performed and that performance which is made of them cannot be acceptable to God or man The Apostle expresly cleareth this point 1 Cor. 13. 1 2 3. yea it is a mother grace which compriseth all other graces under it Gal 5. 14. Rom. 15. 9. 2. Brotherly love is one of the fairest and most glorious flowers in the Christian garden It makes men amiable before God and man It sends forth a sweet fragrant ââ¦avour wheresoever it is It hath been before shewed that there is nothing wherein man more resembleth God then in brotherly love See § 8. 3. Such is the life and vigor of brotherly love as it puts on them in whom it is unto all duties A stronger incitation and inforcement thereunto cannot be given To this end doth Christ three times together put this question to Peter Simon lovest thou me Joh. 21. 15 16 17. Love moved God to give his Son to man Ioh. 3. 16. Love moveâ⦠Christ to give himself to his Church Eph. 5. 25. Love constrained Paul to do what he did 2 Cor. 5. 14. We are therefore all injoyned to love God Deut. 6. 5. and husbands to love their wives Eph. 5. 25. and wives their husbands and parents their children Tit. 2. 4. Professors the brotherhood 1 Pet. 2. 17. every one one another 1 Ioh. 3. 11. For love will make men give every one their due Where love faileth there is extream backwardnesse to duty where love aboundeth there is great forwardnesse thereunto 4. So violent and irresistable is the power of love as it will passe thorow all difficulties and overthrow all obstacles It will not be hindered from doing the good it should do The Church doth with much emphasis set out the power of love Cant. 8. 6 7. where she affirms it to be as strong as death Who can stand before death Death overcometh all Love is also as a fire hot fervent vehement the flame thereof is the flame of the Lord a most ardent and violent flame Other fires may be quenched with waters but many waters cannot quench love No afflictions nor persecutions can put love out of a mans heart I will very gladly spend and be spent for you though the more abundantly I love you the lesse I be loved faith the Apostle 2 Cor. 12. 15. Reade for this purpose Rom. 8. 35 c. 5. Love is as salt which inââ¦useth a favoury and wholesom tasââ¦e into such things as would otherwise be fresh and flashy It is therefore joyned with sundry other duties for this very purpose even to season them The Apostle so farre commends love in this kinde as he maketh all things unfavoury and unprofitable without it 1 Cââ¦r 13. 1 2 3. He therefore giveth this generall advice Let all your things be done in love 1 Cor. 16. 14. 6. Love hath a strong operation on others It is as fire which heateth the things that are near it As apprehension of Gods love to us works love in us to God We love him because he first loved us 1 Joh. 4. 19. so others apprehension of ââ¦ur love to them will make them love us And as love puts us on to all kindnesse unto them so their love of us will put them on to do all kindnesse unto us The mutuall love which David and Ionathan manifested each to other put them on to do much one for another 7. Love is one of the most comfortable graces that a man can have It gives evidence to others and brings assurance to a mans own soul of the love of God to him of his right to Jesus Christ of the Spirits abode in him and of his right to the heavenly inheritance Love of the brethren is an evidence also of his love of God It is the main scope of St Iohns first Epistle to demonstrate all these evidences Reade in speciall for this purpose 1 Ioh. 2. 10. Ioh. 3. 14 18 19. 4. 7 12 16. 8. Love is an especiall
Loe here the Glorie of the slightââ¦d Gowne Who was to 's Tribe an ornament and Crowne Who with past Learning and well-study'd Youth Had pious Age soe knew and lou'd the Truth The Graver shews his Face but if you 'd looke Into his Minde t is picturd in this booke By which his Name will liue till Time shall lââ¦e Rââ¦uld in Aeternity and Death shall Dââ¦e A LEARNED AND VERY USEFUL Commentary ON THE WHOLE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWES Wherein Every word and particle in the Originall is explained and the Emphasis thereof fully shewed The sense and meaning of every Verse clearly unfolded Each Chapter and Verse logically and exactly Analysed Genuine Doctrines naturally raised and applied from the severall words and particles in the whole Epistle The manifold Types of Christ clearly and largely unveiled Divers Cases of Conscience satisfactorily resolved Severall Controversies pithily discussed Various Common-places throughly handled Sundry errors and Heresies substantially confuted Very many dark and obscure places of Scripture which occasionally occur perspicuously opened BEING The substance of thirty years Wednesdayes LECTURES at Black-fryers LONDON By that Holy and Learned Divine WILLIAM GOUGE Doctor of Divinity and late Pastor there Before which is prefixed A Narrative of his Life and Death Whereunto is added two Alphabeticall TABLES I. Of the particular points contained in the whole COMMENTARY II. Of the severall Greek words in this EPISTLE which are clearly and fully explained LONDON Printed by A. M. T. W. and S. G. for Ioshua Kirton and are to be sold at his Shop at the Sign of the Kings Arms in Pauls Church-yard 1655. THE EPISTLE TO THE CHRISTIAN READER Christian Reader THou hast here at length that so much desired and long looked for Commentary of Doctor GOUGE on the Epistle to the Hebrews The largeness whereof may be a sufficient plea for the long stay thereof at the Press Though it be a Posthumus a child brought into the world after the death of his Father yet I do assure thee it is his own For though he set not upon this work for the fitting it to the Press till the latter ââ¦nd of his dayes after he was seventy years of age being kept from â⦠by other publick imployments as is well known yet it pleased ââ¦od so to lengthen out his life that he lived to finish this Commentaââ¦y upon the whole Epistle excepting one half Chapter the complââ¦ting whereof though it cost me some time and pains that it might be answerable to the rest yet in respect both of its form and mattââ¦r it may well be accounted his own work For as being his Amanuensis to a great part of the work I observed his Method so the matter and substance of that half Chapter I found in his own nââ¦tes to which I have added no more than I thought necessary to make it like the rest So that I may truly say thou hast here Doct. GOUGES Commentary upon the whole Epistle to the Hebrews And therein the substance of above a thousand Sermons Preached at that famous Wednesday Lecture in Black-fryers London though now cast into a new mould by way of Section Yea I am perswaded and that upon good grounds that there is scarce a point in Divinity which he handled upon any portion of Scripture in the whole course of his Ministery but he hath brought the substance of it into this Commentary Severall Sermons which upon the first view I thought fit to be published and hereunto had designed them I have since found fully handled in his Commentary wherein I conceive thou maist find as many points of Divinity Cases of conscience and Controversies fully ãâã though succinctly handled as in any Commentary whatsoever yet ãâã As he was ever acknowledged by all Scholars that heard him or read any part of his works to be most exact and accurate in the opening of the true sense of a Text in the resolving thereof and raising of genuine observations from the same So in the giving of the naturall sense and meaning of the Apostle in this Epistle and in the analysing first of every Chapter then of every Verse and in raising of the proper deductions and conclusions from each word and particle almost in this Epistle he hath shewed his skill to the utmost it being the fruit as of his yonger so of his elder years when as he grew herein more and more acute and dexterous Though the Doctrines which he raised from each word and particle are not set down under the notions of Doctrines nor the Reasons for the confirmation thereof under the terms of Reasons yet in the Section where the Greek word or particle is opened there are expressed as the doctrines thence naturally arising so the reasons for the confirmation thereof and likewise many practicall inferences ever holding it one part of his art to conceal his art especially in writing though in Preaching as none more slid and judicious so scarce any more clear and perspicuous cordescending to the capacity of the meanest ever affecting thesimplicity of plain preaching rather then obscure and lofty expressions At the end of this Commentary besides a large English Table of all the materiall points treated of by the Author I have added an Alphabeticall Index of above seven hundred Greek words which thou maist find learnedly and dexterously explicated either by their Etimologies Synouimaes or various acceptations if they be ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or if not yet thou hast the clearest and most familiar explication that each word is capable of For it was one part of the Authors excellency that constantly in the Course of his Ministery he did endeavour to instill into the heads of his Auditors the fullest sense of the Spirit in a familiar way though veiled under many significant simple compound or decomposite notions Such was his depth of Iudgement that after he had conferred place with place he could suddainly methodize the different senses and give forth the quintessence of all his Collations so as the meanest Capacity might be edified by him That I may not exceed the bounds of an Epistle I shall only adde this word concerning the Narrative of my dear Fathers Life and Death Though some things therein may ãâã credible as his indefagitable pains ãâã meekness and the like yet I do ãâã ãâã there is not one particular expressod in the whole but upon mine own knowledge I can avouch for truth having observed most of them my self and heard the rest often from his own month Though he be now dead yet he still speaketh to us in this elaborate Commentary of his of which he died in travell Though it were his Benoni yet to the heedfull Reader it may justly become another Benjamin a Son of the right hand to lead him fully into the bowels of the whole Epistle The Authors sole aim in all his Ministery being the same with Austins and in this Commentary like that of Hierom to hold out clearly the
mention of an Epistle which St Paul wrote to them to whom he himself wrote his Epistles who were Hebrews 1 Pet. 1. 1. 2 Pet. 3. 1. These proofs of the Divine Authority of this Epistle shew how justly it is accounted Canonical as it hath been in all ages of the Church for where Catalogues of Canonical Scriptures have been made this Epistle hath been put into the number and they have been accounted Hereticks that have denied it to be Canonical §. 2. Of the Excellency of this Epistle ADmirable is the Excellency of every part of sacred Scripture which savoureth of more then an humane spirit And this Epistle hath sundry Excellencies which in a peculiar manner do commend it unto us As 1. The Mysteries couched therein The greatest and profoundest Mysteries of our Christian Religion are therein propounded concerning God the Father Son and holy Ghost Concerning the Natures Person and Offices of Christ Concerning the sufficiency of Christs Sacrifice and efficacy of his Intercession Concerning the excellency of the New Covenant Concerning the life of Faith and concerning the priviledge of these later times c. 2. The variety of Histories therein recollected We have in it a rehearsal of most of the memorable Histories from the beginning of the world to the last Age thereof and not only of such as are registred in holy Writ but also of such as fell out since the Prophets ceased to record any 3. Explication of legal Types and Application of them to their distinct Truths No other book is herein comparable to this Epistle 4. Confutation of Heresies It may be termed the Maul of Popery which is a Mass of Heresies Popish Heresies are most against the Offices of Christ Especially against his Priesthood Those Heresies are so fully met withall in this Epistle as if it had been written sine Popery began God fore-seeing what poisonous heresies would be broached prepared this Antidote against them 5. The pithy Perswasions unto all holiness and new obedience the powerfull Encouragements to constancy and perseverance the dreadfull Denunciations against Apostasie and Impenitency the sweet Consolations to such as for Christs sake endure the Cross which are here and there thorowout in this Epistle mixed Thus much in general to commend this Epistle unto us The Title thereof is next to be considered §. 3. Of the Title THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE HEBREWS IT is not probable that this Title was set down by the first Pen-man of this Epistle For he might as well have premised his usual inscription with his Name and Calling which Apostles do in all other their Epistles as have prefixed the foresaid Title Titles before the Apostles Epistles and Subscriptions after them are not accounted Canonical as the Epistles themselves but supposed to be added by some that afterwards did transcribe the Epistles For there are gross mistakings and palpable errours in many of them And though some of them may hit the mark and declare the truth yet doth it not thereupon follow that they are Canonical Although every thing that is Canonical be most true yet every truth is not Canonical For that only is accounted Canonical which was given by inspiration of God Titles therefore and Superscriptions added to the Epistles of Apostles are no sufficient grounds of Doctrine nor may Articles of Faith or Rules for life be founded on them yet they give some light to the matter and may be handled by way of Preface As for the Title of this Epistle no just exception can be taken against it Every Particle therein is undoubtedly most true It plainly demonstrates both the Parties and the Means of the Authors declaring his minde The Parties are 1. The Pen-man or Author 2. The People to whom it was in special directed The Author is described 1. By his Name Paul 2. By his Calling The Apostle The People are described by their Parentage Hebrews The Means is by way of writing a Letter The Epistle §. 4. Of the Author of this Epistle THe proofs before produced for the Divine Authority of this Epistle give evidence that an Apostle or some other extraordinary Minister immediately inspired and infallibly insisted by the divine Spirit was the Author of it Some have supposed it to be written by Luke the Evangelist or by Clemens some by Apollos whose learning and eloquence joyned with great piety is much commended who also in speciall is said to have mightily convinced the Iews Acts 18. 24 25 28. But the evidences following do more then probably evince that Paul the Apostle was the Author of this Epistle 1. The Aucient Greek Churches accounted it to be St Pauls and thereupon prefixed this Title before it The Epistle of Paul c. And in the Catalogue of St Pauls Epistles this is reckoned up whereupon there are said to be fourteen Epistles of St Paul 2. Both Matter and Manner of penning this Epistle is agreeable to St Pauls other Epistles 3. That which St Paul stileth his token in every Epistle 2 Thes. 3. 17. is also in the close of this Epistle thus set down Grace be with you all Amen Indeed in most of his Epistles he stiles it the grace of Iesus Christ yet in both his Epistles to Timothy and to Titus it is as here 4. The mention which is made of Timothy who was St Pauls associate of whom he oft makes mention in his other Epistles and gives the same Epithete to him that is here our brother Timothy Compare with Heb. 13. 23. 2 Cor. 1. 1. Philem. v. 1. To shew that that very Paul is here meant who was immediately called by Iesus Christ and infallibly assisted by his Spirit he is described by his extraordinary function The Apostle Hereof see Chap. 3. v. 1. Thus much of the Author Objections made against this Pen-man of this Epistle are answered in their due places See Chap. 2. § 27. §. 5. Of the Hebrewes THe People to whom in speciall the Apostle directed this Epistle are stiled Hebrewes whereby that Nation which descended from Abraham is meant This Title Hebrewes is oft used in the old and new Testament It was first given to Abraham himself Gen. 14. 13. Then to Ioseph when he was a servant in Egypt Gen. 39. 14 17. Afterwards to all that stock Gen. 40. 15. Exod. 2. 6. 1 Sam. 4. 6 9. Acts 6. 1. Phil. 3. 5. Abraham the father of this people was stiled an Hebrew in two especiall respects 1. Because he came from Heber who was pronepos the third from Shem Gen. 11. 10. 14 25. Shem after the world was divided to the sonnes of Noah was the first father of the blessed Seed Gen. 9. 26. After that the whole world began again to fall from God and rebelliously conspired to build a Tower that might keep them safe from another flood so as God to hinder that work confounded their Languages but Heber separated himself from that
will by speaking made known Gods will God is said to speak by the Prophets §. 12. Of Prophets THe Title Prophet in English and Latine is taken from the Greek which according to the notation thereof signifieth one that foretelleth things to come So doth also the Hebrew word Now he that foretelleth things to come must needs be instructed therein by God For it is a divine property to foretell things future Isa. 41. 22. and 48. 5. Hence is it that in a large signification he that was chosen of God to be his messenger and to declare his will unto people was called a Prophet With this Title Prophet sundry sorts of men were dignified and distinguished As 1. Heads of Families for it was their duty to instruct others in Gods will Gen. 18. 19. Such an one was Abraham Gen. 20. 7. 2. Such as gave themselves to be more then ordinarily instructed in Gods will that on all occasions they might declare it to others Of these there were Companies or Societies 1 Sam. 10. 5 10. and 19. 20. These had their Colleges 2 King 22. 14. Among them some were Masters or Seniors others Juniors called sonnes of the Prophets 2 King 2. 3. 3. Such as God used to pen sacred Scripture 2 Pet. 1. 19. 4. Such as were endued with a speciall gift of interpreting Scripture 1 Cor. 12. 29. These were especially in the Apostles times 5. All sorts of true Preachers and Ministers of Gods words Matth. 10. 41. and 13. 57 6. Most strictly and properly such are stiled Prophets as were immediately stirred up of God and extraordinarily assisted by his Spirit to such weighty matters as could not but by divine assistance be effected Ioh. 3. 2. They are therefore set out by an ancient Father under such a Title as signifieth bearers of the Spirit Some of these read such writings as by no learning or skill of man could be read Dan. 5. 17. Others discovered secret counsels 2 King 6. 12. Others brought such things to mens mindes as the men themselves had forgotten Dan. 2. 24. Others interpreted dreams Gen. 40. 14. and 41. 38. Though the dreams which which set out things to come were other mens dreams and in those dreams God shewed things to come to them that dreamed them as to Pharaoh Gen. 41. 25. and to Nebuchadnezar Dan. 2. 29. yet because they wanted understanding to conceive the meaning of those dreams they cannot be said to have the spirit of Prophecy but they rather who expounded them For prophecy appertaineth especially to the minde and the understanding Finally Others did many extraordinary and miraculous works Among these Moses excelled and is in that respect said to be mighty in words and deeds Acts 7. 22. There were also others said to propesie and called Prophets but improperly As 1. They who were used to foretell mysteries which they themselves understood not Thus Caiaphas is said to prophesie Ioh. 11. 51. 2. They who if they understood what they foretold yet had no good liking thereto They neither feared God whose counsel they revealed nor regarded Gods people for whose sake that gift was conferred upon them Such an one was Balaam who taught Balack to cast a stumbling block before the children of Israel and loved the wages of unrighteousness and yet is stiled a Prophet 2 Pet. 2. 15 16. 3. They who pretended to know the counsel of the Lord and to foretell what he had revealed to them when there was no such matter Such were Zidkiah and the four hundred that conspired with him all called Prophets 1 King 22. 6 10. 4. They who among the Heathen noted such Oracles and predictions of matters as were supposed in future times to fall out as they were foretold In such a sense Epimenides is called a Prophet Tit. 1. 12. But to leave those who are improperly called Prophets and to return to those who most strictly and properly were so called God for the clearer manifestation of his divine power in them raised them up out of all sorts of people Many of them were of the Priests as Ier. 1. 1. Ezek. 1. 3. and Levites as 2 Chron. 20. 14. Yea also there were Prophets of other Tribes Daniel was of Iudah Dan. 1. 6. Elijah of Gad 1 King 17. 1. Elisha of Ephraim 1 King 19. 16. Ionah of Zebulon z King 14. 25. Others of other Tribes As respect in choosing Prophets was not had to any one Tribe so nor to age for children were chosen Prophets 1 Sam. 2. 18. and 3. 4 c. Jer. 1. 6. nor to education for an herdman was made a Prophet Amos 7. 14. nor to sex for women were Prophetesses Iudg. 4. 4. Isa. 8. 3. 2 King 22. 14. Luk. 2. 36. These extraordinary Prophets were raised up when the ordinary spirituall guides of people as Priests and Levites failed in a due performance of their duty as in Elies time 1 Sam. 2. 12. and in Ieremiahs Jer. 26. 8. or when such employments were to be performed as ordinary Ministers could not or would not perform The employments were such as these 1. To tell Kings Priests Princes yea and a whole Kingdom of their sinnes and rebellions against God Micaiah told Ahab the truth when all besides flattered him 1 King 22. 13 14. Elijah told Ahab of his bloody sinne and denounced Gods judgement against him 1 King 21. 20 c. when all the people conspired to shed innocent blood with him Ieremiah told King Priests Princes and all the people of their apostasie Ier. 1. 18. 2. To restore Religion it being turned into idolatry So did Samuel 1 Sam. 7. 3. and Eliah 1 King 18. 21 c. 3. To foretell Gods Iudgements beforehand that beleevers might be prepared the better to bare them that impenitent might be made the more inexcusable and that the severity of Gods judgements might be the more justified Ier. 5. 13. Eze. 5. 8. 4. To make known Gods mercies in the middest of judgements and Gods minde of doing good to them after they have been scourged for their sinnes thereby to provoke them to return to the Lord Isa. 4. 2. Hos. 6. 1 2. 5. To give evidences of the Messiah thereby to establish the hope of such as should live and die before that fullness of time and to direct them how to build their faith on him and that by setting out his eternall deity his true humanity his conception birth growth doctrine miracles passion resurrection ascension intercession his first and second coming his spirituall and eternall Kingdom Acts 10. 43. Thus such as should live when and after the Messiah was exhibited might be assured that he was indeed the Christ. 6. To assure the Jews of a recalling after their rejection and to reveal the calling of the Gentiles Ezek. 37. 19. Isa. 2. 2 3. and 54. 1 2 c. The chief of these extraordinary Prophets was Moses after whose time they were very rare till Samuels time
But after Kings were once anointed and set over the people Prophets were plentifull There was never a King under whose reign there were not some Prophets and so continued till the captivity Yea in and after the captivity till the second Temple was new built God afforded extraordinary Prophets to his Church Ezra 5. 1. Concerning the Prophets here meant all they whom God imployed ordinarily or extraordinarily to declare his minde to his people are to be understood in this place Of the evidences of the Prophets faith See Chap. 11. v. 32. § 225. §. 13. Of the last dayes IT was a great benefit that the Fathers received from Gods speaking to them by his Prophets But behold a greater reserved to their children even to all sorts of Christians whether Jews or Gentiles comprised under this particle Us for he meaneth all believers of the Christian faith that have lived or shall live in these last dayes that is from the beginning of Christs executing his Ministeriall function to the end of the world These have now continued above 1600 years and how much longer they may continue God knoweth It hath pleased God that these last dayes should be many that the world might the longer enjoy the bright light of the Gospel and that all that are ordained to life might in their due time be called Quest. Why are they called the last dayes as here the last time 1 Joh. 2. 18. the ends of the world 1 Cor. 10. 11. and why in the beginning of this time was the coming of the Lord said to draw nigh James 5. 8. and the end of all things to be at hand 1 Pet. 4. 7. Answ. 1. By the exhibition of Christ the Prophesies and Promises that in former times were made of Christ were accomplished therefore as the dayes wherein these Promises and Prophesies were first made known were counted the first dayes so these wherein they were accomplished the last 2. The new Covenant of Grace is in these last dayes fully revealed by the Gospel and ratified by the death of Christ so as no clearer revelation nor former ratification can be expected and in this respect also they are fitly stiled the last dayes 3. No alteration of the state and order of Gods Church is to be expected after Christ exhibited but a finall end of all by Christs second coming unto judgement therefore these dayes may be accounted the ends of the world and the end of all things to be at hand 4. As God at first made all things in six dayes and rested the seaventh so he continueth to govern the world in six distinct times which may be accounted as six dayes of the great week of the world and eternity following an everlasting Sabbath The first of these dayes was from Adam to Noah In it the Covenant of Grace was first made to man The second was from Noah to Abraham In it that Covenant was renewed The third was from Abraham to David In it that Covenant was appropriated to Abraham and his seed The fourth was from David to the captivity of Israel In it that Covenant was established in a royal line The fift was from their Captivity to Christs coming in the flesh In it as the brightness of that Covenant was eclipsed by the Captivity so it was revived by Israels return out of the Captivity and reedifying the Temple The sixt was and still is and shall be from Christs first coming in the flesh to his second coming in glory even to the end of the world In it that Covenant most clearly and fully laid open was most firmly and inviolably ratified Now when the sixt day which is the last day is come then the end of the week may well be said to be at hand and the coming of the Lord following thereupon to draw nigh §. 14. Of Gods speaking by his Sonne IN these last dââ¦yes that is all the dayes of the Gospel it is said He hath spoken No limitation is here added as before in these phrases at divers times and in sundry manners So as Gods speaking is here to be taken simply for a full revelation of his whole will not one part by one messenger and another by another These words at divers times and in sundry manners are extenuating words God did once fully cleerly without such types visions and other obscure means which were used in the time of the Law declare his whole counsel so far as is requisite to be known by man in this world Quest. Hath not God also spoken in these last dayes by men as Apostles and others Answ. 1. Till these last dayes God spake not all by his Sonne incarnate 2. This Sonne of God first made known to his Apostles all things that he had heard of his Father Ioh. 15. 15. Acts 1. 7. 3. This Sonne sent his Spirit to instruct them and that Spirit brought to their minde all things that Christ had said to them before Ioh. 14. 26. 4. Whereas St Paul had heard nothing of Christ on earth he was rapt into Heaven and there was by Christ himself instructed in the counsel of God Gal. 1. 1 12. Acts 26. 16. 2 Cor. 12. 2. Hence is it that St Paul and others prefix this title before their Epistles An Apostle of Iesus Christ. 5. Other Ministers declare what the Apostles have revealed to them from Christ 2 Tim. 2. 2. Heb. 2. 3. so as now God hath made known all by his Sonne This is a very great commendation of the Gospel For never was there such a Minister as the Sonne of God never shall there be nor can be the like The description of the Sonne of God here following proveth as much The Use hereof is distinctly set down by this Apostle Chap. 2. v. 1 2 3. See in particular Chap. 2. § 22 112. Quest. Why doth he not say The Sonne spake But God spake by the Sonne Answ. 1. To add the more authority for their sake who were not well instructed in the Deity of the Sonne 2. Because he speaks of his Sonne incarnate This he did to us who have do and shall live in the last dayes who are the children and successors of the Fathers being now in our time as they were in their times of the true Church So as the best things are reserved for us Christians who are in that respect greater then they The Gospel is further commended to us by the immediate Author thereof the Sonne even the Sonne of God who became alio a Sonne of man by assuming our nature and so shewed himself to be the true Immanuel God with us So is this Name expounded Matth. 1 23. §. 15. Of Christs Sonship THe particle of relation HIS inserted in our English is not expressed in the Greek yet necessarily understood and therefore well supplied for it hath relation to God before mentioned Indeed a simple expression of the phrase thus by the Sonne wants not emphasis for so it implietn a Sonne in
and an exceeding vileness of things by substantives Thus the most mighty voice arm hand and rod of the Lord is stiled a voice arm hand rod of power and the mighty Angels Angels of power Yea to amplifie the almightiness of Gods power it is stiled a power of might On the other side to set out the excessiveness of evil the most wicked spirits are called spirits of wickedness and most rebellious men children of disobedience Thus we see what the emphasis of this Hebrew phrase is which sets out the irresistible power of Christs word whereby he supports and disposeth all things And that such is the power of Christs own word is evident by this reciprocal particle HIS for it hath not relation to the Father as it hath in this phrase his person but it reflecteth upon Christs own person The Greek makes an apparent distinction by a different spirit over the head of the first letter Our English oft maketh a difference by adding to the reciprocal word this particle own as if here it had been thus translated by the word of his own power or by his own word of power Thus is the royal function of Christ set out to the life §. 26. Of Christs sufficiency for his Priesthood THe manner of expressing the forementioned excellencies of Christ is observable They are set down in Participles thus who BEING the brightness c. and UPHOLDING all things c. This sheweth that they have relation to that which followes and that as an especial cause thereof Now that which followes sets out Christs Priesthood and that in both the parts thereof which are 1. Expiation of our sinnes 2. Intercession at Gods right hand For the full effecting of these divine dignity and ability were requisite There fore to give evidence of Christs sufficiency to that great function he premiseth that excellent description of Christs dignity and dominion and that in such a manner as shews him to be a most able and sufficient Priest For these phrases being the brightness and upholding all things imply the ground of this sufficiency as if he had more fully and plainly said Seeing Christ is or because he is the brightness c. And because he upholdeth all things c. By himself he purgeth our sinnes and having done that he sate down on the right hand of the Majesty on high Had he not been such a brightness and had he not had such power as to uphold all things he could not have purged away our sinnes This work required a divine efficacy nor could he have sate at Gods right hand This advancement required a divine dignity Thus we see what respect the Apostle had to the order of his words and manner of framing his phrases §. 27. Of Christs purging FRom the Regal function of Christ the Apostle proceeds to his Priesthood the first part whereof is noted in these words When he had by himself purged our sinnes The purging here mentioned compriseth under it the expiation which Christ made by his death on the Cross which was an especial act of his Priestly function for it belonged to the Priests under the Law to offer up Sacrifices whereby expiation was made for peoples sinnes The Metaphor of purging is taken from the Law For almost all things are by the Law purged with blood Heb. 9. 22. The word here used is sometimes put for the means of purging Ioh. 2. 6. and sometimes for the act it self of being purged Mar. 1. 44. To make purgation as the Greek phrase here soundeth is to do that which is sufficient to purge and by a metonymie of the cause it also implieth the very act of purging Now Christ by shedding his blood hath done that which is sufficient to purge away sinne yea that which he hath done doth indeed purge the soul when it is rightly applied In both these respects it is said The blood of Christ cleanseth from all sinne 1 Joh. 1. 7. The purging therefore here meant compriseth under it both the merit of Christs sacrifice whereby the guilt and punishment of sinne is taken away and also the efficacy thereof whereby the power and dominion of sinne is subdued This word purged expounds two words of the original Greek which the Rhemists in imitation of the vulgar Latin translating as they suppose verbatim word for word do extenuate the sense and come short of the minde of the Apostle They translate it thus making purgation of sinnes Herein first they miss the emphasis of the tence which implieth a thing finished The Latines wanting that tence are forced to use the passive and to change the case thus purgatione facta or a periphrasis by premising a conjunction of the time past thus postquam purgationem fecisset So our English when he had purged very fitly according to the sense But we have in our tongue a particle which joyned to the Verb doth fully express the emphasis of the tence and voice thus having purged Besides they that translate it by the present tence thus making purgation imply that Christ is still tempering the medicine as if the purgation were not absolutely finished while Christ was on earth I deny not but that Christ still continueth to apply the merit and efficacy of this purgation but there is difference betwixt making and applying a thing The Verb whence the Greek word is derived is sometimes put for clensing or purging the soul from the guilt of sinne and it importeth justification and is distinguished from sanctification as where it is said that Christ gave himself for his Church that he might sanctifie it having cleansed or purged it Sometimes it is put for purging the soul from the inherent filth of sinne as where it is said Christ gave himself for us that he might redeem us from all iniquity this notes out our justification and purifie or purge us this notes out our sanctification And sometimes it compriseth under it both these benefits as where mention is made of Gods purifying or purging our hearts by faith Faith applies the merit of Christs sacrifice for our justification and drawes vertue from him for our sanctification In this last and largest signification is this metaphor of purging here used whereby it appears that Christs purging is a perfect purging §. 28. Of our sinnes purged by Christ. TO discover the filth that by Christ is purged away the purgation here mentioned is stiled a purgation of sinnes Sinne is the worst filth that ever besmeared a creature It makes the creature loathsome and odious in Gods sight It makes it most wretched and cursed for it pulleth upon the sinner Gods wrath which is an unsupportable burthen and presseth the soul down to hell By sinne Angels of light became Devils and by reason of sinne they are called foul and unclean spirits Mark 9. 25. Rev. 18. 2. Matth. 10.
then the High-Priests yet were they not types in all things that appertained to them They were of the Tribe of Levi They offered Sacrifices for their own sinnes They oft renewed their Sacrifices They had Successors when they died In none of these were they types of Christ. See Ch. ver 5. § 12. But the excellent prerogatives heaped up together have not relation to Solomon alone The Prerogatives as they are propounded to David in the Name of the Lord are these in order 1. I will set up thy seed after thee which shall succeed out of thy bowels 2 Sam. 7. 12. 2. I will establish his Kingdom Ibid. 3. He shall build a House for my Name 2 Sam. 7. 13. 4. I will establish the Throne of his Kingdom for ever Ibid. 5. I will be his Father and he shall be my Sonne 2 Sam. 7. 14. 6. I will settle him in my House and in my Kingdom for ever 1 Chr. 17. 14. 7. He shall be a man of rest and I will give him rest from all his enemies c. 1 Chro. 22. 9. These at least most of them were literally meant of him who by name is expressed Solomon Yet not singly and simply considered in himself alone but as a type of Christ For David and his posterity had their royall dignity conferred upon them not so much for their own sakes as that they might be a fore-going type and a visible representation of Christs royall dignity and of that redemption and salvation which he should bring to the people of God So as those excellencies which in the Letter are spoken of David Solomon and others are mystically truly and principally foretold of Christ whereby the benefit of those promises was infinitely encreased and the comfort of true beleevers above measure enlarged This the Apostles who were inspired with a divine Spirit well knew and thereupon on all occasions applied those types to their intended truth as here in this place True it is that Davids Sonne by Bathsheba was named Solomon but the mysticall truth of this name as of the name of Melchisedech chap. 7. v. 7. was manifested in Christ Jesus Reade the 72 Psalm which carrieth this Title For Solomon and it will be found that Christ is the true Prince of Peace which Solomons name importeth and that all things there set down are fullfilled in Christ. But to compare the type and truth together in such particulars as are mentioned in the promise made to David 2 Sam. 7. 12. these instances following are to be observed 1. Solomon was a man of Rest and Christ was the Prince of Peace Isa. 9. 6. God gave Solomon rest from all his enemies such as were the Philistins Aramites Moabites Ammonites and others like them But Christ so judgeth among the Nations as they beat their swords into plough-shares c. Isa. 2. 4. and the Wolf shall dwell with the Lamb c. Isa. 11. 6 7 8 9. Yea God in giving Christ hath raised up an horn of salvation for us in the house of his Servant David that we should be saved from our enemies and from the hand of all that hate us Luk. 1. 69 71. not only from men but from devils also For he hath spoiled Principalities and Powers Col. 2. 15. 2. God gave peace and quietnesse to Israel in Solomons daies But Christ is our Peace Eph. 2. 14. and it pleased the Father to reconcile all things to himself by Christ Col. 1. 20. 3. Solomon was the seed that proceeded out of Davids bowels whom God set up after David But Christ was that promised seed that by an excellency and property was called the Sonne of David Matth. 1. 1. who also by lineall descent proceeded out of Davids bowels An ancient Father expounding this phrase Out of thy bowels thus Out of thy belly as the LXX and vulgar Latin do hath this comment upon it If you simply take this of Solomon it is ridiculous For then might David be thought to have brought forth Solomon as a Mother Hereupon he applieth this to the Virgin Mary out of whose womb Christ came But that Father mistook the mark For the Hebrew word properly signifieth the bowels as our English turns it and it is elsewhere applied to men as Gen. 15. 4. 2 Sam. 16. 11. And in 1 Chr. 17. 11. it is thus expressed which shall be one of thy sonnes therefore Solomon must not be clean excluded but be immediatly intended yet as a type and Christ most principally as the truth and substance 4. God established Solomons Kingdom but much more Christs whose Kingdom cannot be moved Heb. 12. 28. as Solomons was For first ten Tribes fell away from his Sonne 1 King 12. 20. and afterwards the whole Kingdom was translated from Solomons race to Nathans Compare Mat. 1. 12. with Luk. 3. 27. where therefore it is further said I will establish the Throne of his Kingdom for ever If this be applied to Solomon it must be taken improperly for long date but applied to Christ it is most truly and properly spoken For he shall reign over the house of Jacob for ever and of hiâ⦠Kingdom there shall be no end Luke 1. 33. So as this extent of the promise to everlastingnesse evidently proves that Christ is here principally intended 5. Where it is further said that the promised Sonne of David should build an House for the Name of the Lord this is true of the earthly Temple built of Stone and Timber and garnished with gold silver silk and other like ornaments which was a typicall House for Gods Name 1 King 5. 5. But Christ built the mysticall spirituall true House of God which is the Church of the living God Hebr. 3. 3 6. 1 Tim. 3. 15. Well therefore and that most fitly and properly may this part of the promise I will be a Father to him and he shall be a Son to me be applied to Christ. To Solomon it was spoken in a type To him indeed God was a Father in favour and love and he was a Sonne to God as he bare Gods image being a King and through the grace of adoption and regeneration But God is a Father to Christ by begetting him and communicating his whole essence to him and Christ is a Sonne to God by being properly begotten of God and of the same essence with him Thus is this testimony as pertinent to the Apostles purpose as the former Father and Son being here properly taken in a like mutuall relation of one to another Quest. How then is this set down in the future tense as of a thing to come I will be He shall be seeing the divine generation is eternall Answ. As in the former testimonies so in this the Apostle setteth out the Sonne of God incarnate whereby he was visibly manifested to be the true proper only begotten Sonne of God So as this promise is of a future conspicuous declaration of an eternall relation As if the
followeth Nor the Sonne Of that day and that hour knoweth no man no not the Angels which are in heaven neither the Sonne By the two last phrases it is implied that if any creatures knew that secret surely the Sonne and the Angels would know it Object It is an impeachment of their knowledge not to know all things Answ. It is no impeachment of a creatures knowledge not to know such things as belong not to him to know which are such as the Father hath put into his own power Act. 1. 7. and many things to come Isa. 41. 23. and the thoughts of mens hearts 1 King 8. 39. and any secret which belongs to the Lord Deut. 29. 29. Satan deluded our first Parents by suggesting to them a conceit of knowledge of more then was meet to be known The gift of knowledge which Angels have is the rather necessary because their main function is to be Gods Messengers to declare and execute his will which they cannot well do without knowledge thereof §. 88. Of the Prudence of Angels A Second property of Angels is Prudence This is usually joyned with knowledge For knowledge works Prudence and Prudence directeth knowledge An Apostle therefore thus coupleth them together Who is a wise man and indued with knowledge Jam. 3. 13. Wisedom presupposeth knowledge yea also it findeth out knowledge of witty inventions Prov. 8. 12. It maketh men finde out more and more knowledge and that of more then ordinary and vulgar things In regard of that excellent wisedom which Angels have Tyrus which was counted very wise is stiled a Cherub that is an Angel Ezek. 28. 3 4 16 17. The ancient Grecians stiled all sorts of Angels * ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã by reason of their wit and wisedom That Prudence which good Angels have is the more necessary because the evil Angels against whom good Angels have a charge to defend Saints are exceeding crafty and subtle The devil hath his wiles his manifold windings and turnings he is as crafty as a Fox There is need therefore of a prudent Hushai to bring to nought the plots of such a crafty Aehitophel §. 89. Of the Purity of Angels A Third property of Angels is Purity Their purity is a perfect purity without mixture of any impurity or sinne This is set out by that pure and white linnen wherewith they are said to be cloathed Rev. 15. 6. In this respect they are stiled Holy Angels Mar. 8. 38. Under this head is comprised their sincerity For In their mouth is found no guile they are without fault before the Throne of God Rev. 14. 5. Whatsoever those heavenly spirits make shew of they indeed intend and do it from the heart Hereunto may be added their integrity which is an universall subjection to every part of Gods will In all places they attend upon their Lord and alwaies behold his face Matth. 18. 10. to know what his will is that may do it They are therefore said Psal. 103. 20. To do his Commandments hearkening to his Word Hereby they shew that they are yet still ready further to do whatsoever he shall require These properties are necessary to make Angels fit to appear in the presence of the pure and holy God in heaven But there shall in no wise enter into heaven any thing that defileth Rev. 21. 17. God is of purer eyes then to behold evil he cannot look on iniquity Hab. 1. 13. Neither shall evil dwell with him Psa. 5. 4. §. 90. Of the Glory of Angels A Fourth property of Angels is Glory They are very glorious Such is the brightnesse of their glory as it is resembled to lightning Mat. 28. 3. Just men are said to shine as the Sun in the Kingdom of their Father Mat. 13 43. Much more Angels Children of men on earth cannot endure the brightness of an Angels presence when he appeareth in his glory When Balaam saw an Angel stand in the way before him he fell flat on his face and his Asse did what it could to shun the Angel Num. 22. 31. 33. The Keepers of Christs Sepulchre at the sight of an Angel did shake and become as dead men Mat. 28. 4. Not only wicked men have been dazled amazed and affrighted with the appearance of an Angel but also pious men men of great faith and courage The Shepherds that durst tarry all night with their sheep in the Field at the sight of an Angel were sore afraid Luk. 2. 9. Zechary a good Priest at the like sight was troubled and fear fell on him Luke 1. 12. Iohn the Divine was so amazed at the sight of an Angel as he fell at his feet to worship him Rev. 19. 10. 22. 8. yea Daniel a man greatly beloved at the sight of an Angel was afraid and fell upon his face Dan 8. 17. The glory therefore of Angels must needs be surpassing great Angels are the chiefest servants and most principall attendants on God Now Courtiers who are Kings speciall attendants as Gentlemen of his Bed-chamber and Privy-chamber use to be for the honour of their Soveraign most gorgeously attired In allusion to that ancient custome thus saith the Lord Behold they that wear soft clothing are in Kings houses Mat. 11. 8. Answerably it is requisite that Angels even for the glory of their Lord be of all creatures the most glorious §. 91. Of the Power of Angels A Fifth property of Angels is Power They are mighty in Power Hereupon there are attributed to them these and such like Titles Mighty 2 Thes. 1. 7. Strong Rev. 5. 2. And they are said to excell in strength Psa. 103. 20. They are resembled to Horses and Charets of fire 2 King 6. 17. Horses and charets are powerfull Horses and charets of fire are invincible Angels protected Elisha against an Army of enemies yea one Angel destroyed in one night 185000 Souldiers in their one Camp 2 King 17. 35. Do not these evidences demonstrate that Angels are mighty in power and that both to offend and defend It is necessary that they should be so because the Church and Children of God over whom the Angels have a charge have in this world against them not only mighty malicious fierce cruell children of men but Principalities Powers Rulers of the darknesse of this world spiritual wickedness in high places Eph. 6. 12. §. 92. Of the Speed of Angels A Sixth Property of Angels is Speed or quicknesse in motion By reason of their extraordinary speed they are said to have wings to fly Isa. 6. 2. In the time of Daniels making a prayer an Angel came from the highest heaven to him on earth For in the beginning of Daniels supplication the Angel was sent forth and while he was praying the Angel was come to him In which respect the Angel is said to fly swiftly Dan. 9. 21 23. They must needs be exceeding swift swifter then any corporall substances in these especiall respects 1. They cannot be hindred by any bodily impediments
Samuel 1 Sam. 16. 13. Secondly By the men of Iudah 2 Sam. 2. 4. Thirdly By the Elders of Israel 2 Sam. 5. 3. Solomon twice 1 King 1. 39. 1 Chro. 29. 22. Iehu 2 King 9. 6. Ioash 2 King 11. 12. Iehoahaz 2 King 23. 30. yea they who chose Absalom to be King annointed him 2 Sam. 19. 10. In allusion hereunto Kings are stiled Annointed even the Lords Annointed 2 Sam. 19. 21. Lam. 4. 20. Annointing being performed by Gods appointment implied two things 1. A deputation to the Kingdom 2. An ability to execute the Royall Function Both these are evident in the first King that was set over Israel By Samuels annointing Saul Saul was deputed to the Kingdom and being annointed the Spirit of the Lord came upon him and God gave him another heart 1 Sam. 1. 6. 9. That wherewith Kings were annointed was oyl Samuel took a viall of oyl and poured it on Sauls head 1 Sam. 10. 1. He also took an horn of oyl and annointed David 1 Sam. 16. 13. So did Zadok annoint Solomon 1 King 1. 39. So did he that annointed Iehu 2 King 9. 6. And others that annointed other Kings All these were annointed with external material oyl but to shew that annointing had a mysticall signification they who had not such oyl poured on them are called the Lords Annointed Psa. 105. 15. Oyl and annointing therewith being mystically taken as here they are setteth out the Spirit and the gifts and graces thereof In this respect Christ saith of himself The Spirit of the Lord is upon me because he hath annointed me to preach c. Luk. 4. 18. And the Apostle Peter saith of him God annointed Iesus of Nazareth with the holy Ghost and with power Act. 10. 38. This is in speciall to be applied to the humane nature of Christ yet so as united to the divine nature both making one person For God singly and simply considered in himself never was nor can be annointed no not metaphorically as here the word is taken God cannot be deputed to any Function God needs not the Spirit to be poured on him nor needs he any gift of the Spirit to be enabled to any thing that he doth He is of himself allsufficient But Christ as man and as Mediatour between God and man was by God his Father deputed unto his Royall Function Psa. 2. 6. as he was to his Priestly Office Heb. 5. 5. yea and in that respect also God gave him the Spirit though not by measure Ioh. 3. 34. Both the Hebrew name Messiah and the Greek name Christ do signifie annointed They remain memorials of the Annointing here specified See Chap. 3. v. 6. § 64. §. 120. Of the fit resemblance of annointing with Oyl VEry fitly is this Metaphor of annointing with oyl used to set out the mystery of the Spirit and the gifts thereof especially if it be extended to the mysticall body of Christ in reference both to the head thereof and also to the members For the oyl wherewith Christ was annointed was like the oyl poured on Aarons head It ran down upon the beard and went to the skirts of his garment Psa. 133. 2 3. So the Spirit poured on Christ as head of the Church ran down upon his body and upon the severall members thereof This is to be observed because many of the particular resemblances here following cannot be applied to the annointing of the head alone but may be applied to the annointing of the body and members The resemblances betwixt oyl and the spirit shall be set forth in ten distinct particulars 1. Oyl is a nourishing kinde of food as honey and butter hereupon it is often joyned with them Iob 29. 6. Eze. 16. 13. It is also joyned with meat and drink Ezra 3. 7. with meal 1 King 17. 12. with bread Hos. 2. 5. Fine flour Lev. 2. 4. and with wine 2 Chron. 11. 11. All these are nourishing food Oyl is very wholsome to be eaten it much helpeth digestion it is therefore eaten with raw herbs and other cold things It is also a means to expell such things as annoy the stomack and it is an antidote against poyson Nothing is more nourishing and wholsome to the soul then the Spirit and the graces thereof It maketh Gods Word to give a good rellish It helps the soul well to digest the Word yea It makes it sweet and pleasant Psa. 119. 103. The Spirit expels carnall lusts of all sorts and it is a most Soveraign antidote against all poisonous corruptions 2. Oyl is of singular use to supple hard swelling tumors to ease pains in the flesh or bones to keep sores from rankling and to heal wounds Luke 10. 34. Isa. 1. 6. The Spirit molliââ¦ieth hard hearts asswageth perplexed spirits easeth troubled consciences and healeth the wounds of the soul made by Satans assault Isa. 61. 1 2 3. 3. Oyl is usefull to strengthen weak joynts to make them quick and nimble They therefore that strive for the mastery in wrastling running and other like exercises use to annoint their joynts The Spirit helpeth our infirmities Rom. 8. 26. It putteth life and spirit into us For it is a Spirit of life Rom. 8. 2. 4. Oyl makes the countenance fresh and comely it makes the face to shine Psa. 4. 15. Mat. 6. 17. It revives the Spirit within and makes it cheerfull It is the Spirit and the graces thereof that makes men comely and amiable before God Angels and Saints Of the inward joy of the Spirit we shall speak in the next § 5. Oyl hath not only a sweet smell in it self but also it sendeth forth a fragrant and pleasing savour The house was filled with the sweet savour of the ointment that was poured on Christs head Ioh. 12. 3. The Spirit both in Christ Cant. 1. 2. and also in his members causeth a sweet savour Ministers are a sweet savour of Christ 2 Cor. 2. 15. The praiers of Saints are sweet as incense Psa. 141. 2. Rev. 8. 3. Their beneficence is as an odour of a sweet smell Phil. 4. 18. 6. Oyl maintains the light of Lamps It causeth them to give light and by a continuall supply of oyl Lamps continue to burn and to send forth their light Under the Law oyl was prepared for the light of the Tabernacle Exo. 25. 6. and this preparation was continued day after day Lev. 24. 2 3. It is by the Spirit whereby our mindes are inlightned and by the continuall operation thereof the light of understanding increaseth more and more It is therefore called the Spirit of Revelation in the knowledge of Christ and it is given that the eyes of our understanding might be enlightned Eph. 1. 17 18. Beleevers also are said to have an unction from the Holy One to know all things the same annointing teacheth them of all things c. 1 Ioh. 2. 20 27. 7. Oyl is of a searching and piercing nature it will pierce even into the bones Psa. 109. 18. But the Spirit
comparable to those which Christ had He was crowned with honour and glory above them Chap. 2. 7. But to let the Angels passe we will insist upon the comparison as it hath relation to the Church and to the severall members thereof These may be said to be Christs fellows in eights distinct respects 1. As fellow-creatures Ioh. 1. 12. Heb. 2. 14. 2. As joint members of the same mysticall body Christ is indeed the head Eph. 1. 22 23. but the head is a part of the body and the body is said to be the fulnesse of Christ Eph. 1. 23. 3. As made under the Law Gal. 4. 4. 4. As a Sonne of one and the same Father Ioh. 20. 17. Hereupon he and they are fellow-brethren Chap. 2. 11 12. 5. As co-heirs or joint-heirs Rom. 8. 17. 6. As subject to the same infirmities Chap. 4. 15. 7. As liable to death Chap. 2. 14 15. 9. 37 28. 8. As honouring his members to reign with him 2 Tim. 2. 12. 1 Cor. 6. 2. As this fellowship betwixt Christ and his members setteth out the low degree of Christs humiliation so the high degree of the exaltation of Saints For the Sonne of God to be a fellow with Sonnes of men is a great debasement and for Sonnes of men to be fellows with the Sonne of God is as great an advancement What love hath Christ shewed to us herein How are we bound to Christ hereby Should not we imitate Christ and condescend to men of low estate Rom. 12. 16. §. 123. Of the preheminency of Christs gifts above others THis phrase above thy Fellows sets down a fifth proof of Christs excellency above Angels Though it pleased Christ to condescend so low as to become a fellow with us yet even in that low estate did his Father so dignifie him as he powred his spirit on him more abundantly then on all others whatsoever Thou art fairer then the children of men saith the Psalmist of him Psa. 45. 2. The phrase may be extended to all manner of excellencies He is mightier then I saith he that was greater then any born of women before him Mat. 3. 11. None of the Angels ever had such gifts as Christ They learned of the Church what Christ revealed to the Church Eph. 3. 10. Both Men and Angels had their stint and measure but God gives not the Spirit by measure unto Christ Joh. 3. 34. It pleased the Father that in him should all fulnesse dwell Col. 1. 19. In him are hid all the Treasures of wisedom and knowledge Col. 2. 3. Christ is an head from whom the members must be supplied so as he receives not for himself alone but for his whole body Of his fulness have we all received and grace for grace Joh. 1. 16. Particular members of the mysticall body may have the fulnesse of vessels but this is the fulness of a fountain Here lieth a main difference between the Mediatour and meer men The most that can be said of the best of them is that they have but enough for themselves as the wise Virgins said Mat. 25. 9. Christ alone is that overflowing Spring who hath enough for all others Ioh. 1. 16. This is the true Treasure of the Church which was typified by the Ark The Ark was as a little chest or cabinet in which Jewels and other precious things and treasures are kept In this respect it set out Christ to be as a treasure in which all the precious things tending to salvation are hid This is matter of great comfort in regard of our own emptinesse or scantinesse This is enough to embolden us to go to Christ He is not like to those pits where they who are sent unto them can finde no water Ier. 14. 3. Oh the folly of Papists who forsake the fountain of living waters and hew them out cisterns broken cisterns that can hold no water Ier. 2. 13. Had we sense of our own spirituall need and faith in the alsufficiency of Christ we should our selves readily go to him and bring unto him all such as are in any spirituall need even as they did who flocked to Christ in regard of their spirituall maladies §. 124. Of sundry Heresies confuted by that which is noted of Christ. AN ancient Father hath out of the testimony taken from Psa. 40. 5. and applied by the Apostle to Christ confuted sundry ancient Heresies after this manner following The Apostle hath here smitten the Jews and Paulus Samosatenus and Arians and Marcellus and Sabellius and Marcion and Photinus also How so The Jews by shewing them that there are two Persons and one God Other Jews I say the Disciples of Paulus Samosatenus while he here sheweth that testimony that speaketh of an eternall and uncreated substance For that he might shew that a thing made differeth from the eternity of the Creator he saith Thy Throne O God is for ever He smiteth the Arians in shewing that he neither was a servant nor creature and Marcellus and others because the two persons according to their subsistencies are distinct one from another He smiteth the Marcionites while he sheweth that not the deity but the humanity was annointed §. 125. Of the resolution of v. 8 9. Verse 8. But unto the Sonne he saith Thy Throne O God is for ever and ever a Scepter of righteousnesse is the Scepter of thy Kingdom Verse 9. Thou hast loved righteousnesse and hated iniquity Therefore God even thy God hath annointed thee with the oyl of gladnesse above thy fellows TWo proofs are here couched together of Christs excellency above Angels One is taken from his Divine nature The other from his Royall dignity The Summe of this verse is a testimony of Christs excellency Therein observe two Points 1. The proof produced 2. The Points proved In the proof is observable 1. The manner of producing it 2. The kinde of proof The manner of producing it is by way of opposition implied in the particle BUT The opposition is to that which he had said before of Angels that they are Ministers BUT to the Sonne He is a King The kinde of proof is a testimony Hereof See § 46. 65. In the testimony are to be considered both the Persons and the Point The Persons are of two sorts 1. The Authour that giveth the testimony 2. The object to whom the testimony is given The Authour is not expressed in the originall but yet necessarily implied and our English hath made a good supply in this phrase He saith The object to whom the testimony is given is expressed under this word of relation Sonne Unto the Sonne The Points proved are 1. Christs divine nature O God 2. His Royall dignity This is first propounded then amplified 1. It is propounded implicitely under two Signs a Throne a Scepter and expresly under this word Kingdom 2. It is amplified by two properties 1. Eternity for ever and ever 2. Equity righteousnesse In the ninth verse is an illustration of the foresaid
up on high he led captivity captive Eph. 4. 8. By captivity are meant such spirituall enemies as held men in captivity By leading captive is meant a conquest und triumph over them If Christ did this on his Crosse and at his Ascention how do they still remain enemies Answ. 1. Though they be made captives yet still they retain the minde and disposition of enemies and so are indeed enemies 2. Though they be overcome and triumphed over yet the Lord voluntarily suffers them to try what they can do He suffers them to fight and to assault his members but so as he himself remains the Moderator of the fight to pull them back to beat them down as he pleaseth as Bearhards that have their Bears at command will suffer them to fight with their dogs But when the Church is fully perfected then shall they be so destroyed as they shall not so much as assault any of the members of Christ. §. 152. Of the Churches encouragement against her enemies IT is a ground of great comfort and encouragement to the Church that her enemies are Christs enemies She may be sure of sufficient protection To Christ all the fiends of hell and all the wicked in the world are nothing He that in the daies of his flesh with a word of his mouth caused a multitude that came to apprehend him to go backward and fall to the ground Joh. 18. 6. can with a blast of his nostrils now that he is at the right hand of his Father drive all his enemies into hell how many and how mighty soever they be Besides the Lord Christ hath an absolute command over all in heaven and earth to use them as his instruments to annoy his enemies They fought from heaven the Starres in their courses fought against Sisera Iudg. 1. 20. The waters above and below met together to drown the old world Gen. 7. 11. Fire and Brimstone fell from Heaven and destroied sundry Cities Gen. 19. 24. The earth opened and swallowed up sundry rebels Numb 16. 32. Frogs Lice Flies Grashoppers and sundry other creatures destroyed the Egyptians Exod. 8. 6. c. The Sea overwhelmed Pharaoh and his whole host Exod. 14. 28. The Lord can make his enemies destroy one another 2 Chron. 20. 23 24. Thus there wants no means for the Lord when he pleaseth to destroy his Churches enemies But yet if by reason of the foresaid Army of enemies they seem terrible unto us it will be usefull to take notice of an Army more mighty and better prepared and furnished for our defence For Michael hath his Army as well as the Dragon hath his Rev. 12. 7. This latter Army in opposition to the former may be thus set forth The Generall is the Lord Christ his Colonels Captains and other Officers which direct and encourage Christs Souldiers are all sorts of Angels In the Van are Martyrs Confessors and such as manifest more might and courage in suffering then the stoutest enemies in persecuting In the Battalia stand all zealous Professors of the truth In the one Wing against the flesh and the lusts thereof stands the Spirit and the gifts and graces of it In the other Wing against the world and the vanities thereof stands faith hope and the powers of the world to come with all manner of blessings accompanying the same In the Rear against sinne death and the other mortall enemies stands Christs Obedience passion buriall resurrection ascension intercession with the merit vertue efficacy and power of them all To prevent all ambushments are such as are made wise by the Word of God as David was Psa. 119. 98. and Neh. 6. 7. c. Now set Army to Army Squadron to Squadron foot to foot weapon to weapon and judge on which side there is greatest assurance of victory On the forementioned grounds we have cause to say Fear not they that he with us are more then they that be with them 2 King 6. 16. §. 153. Of Gods putting down Christs enemies COncerning the foresaid enemies the Father saith to his Sonne I make thine enemies thy footstool or as it is Psa. 110. 1. I will make c. The present and future tenses are oft put one for the other Both being used by the same Spirit one by the Prophet the other by the Apostle implieth that God doth now and ever will continue to subdue the enemies of Christ. Obj. It is said 1 Cor. 15. 25. that Christ must reign till he hath put all enemies under his feet Answ. 1. Though the Father and the Sonne be distinct persons yet they are of one and the same nature and in that respect the same action is attributed to the one and the other My Father worketh hitherto and I work And what things soever the Father doth these also doth the Sonne likewise Joh. 5. 17 19. for as they are one in essence so in minde and will and works 2. Matters are spoken of Christ sometimes in relation to his divine nature sometimes to his humane nature and sometimes to his Office or Mediatorship which he performeth in his person as God-man In relation to his divine nature he himself putteth all enemies under his feet 1 Cor 15. 25. In relation to his humane nature which retains the essentiall properties of a man the Father makes Christs enemies his footstool For the humane nature is finite only in one place at once All the excellencies thereof though far surpassing the excellencies of other creatures are in measure with a certain proportion That which is said of Gods giving the Spirit to Christ not by measure Joh. 3. 39. is to be understood comparatively in reference to all other creatures They have the measure of vessels Christ hath the measure of a fountain which may be accounted without measure Notwithstanding this fullnesse of Christ in relation to his humane nature God is said to advance him to assist him to do this and that for him So here God is said to make his enemies his footstool This act of God may also have relation to the office of Christ as he is Mediatour For in that respect he is under the Father and depends upon the Father and is assisted by the Father Because sometimes in relation to Christs humane nature this act of subduing Christs enemies is attributed to the Father and sometimes in relation to his divine nature it is attributed to himself this Apostle useth an indefinite word of the passive voice be made till his enemies be made his footstool Heb. 10. 13. For the phrase here used and applied to the Father it declareth this act of subduing all manner of enemies to be a divine act done by a divine power so as all the power of all enemies if it could be united together could not stand against this power Who would set the briars and thorns against God in battel He would go through them he would burn them together Isa. 27. 4. This is it that makes the devils to tremble Iam. 2.
neither moth nor rust deth ââ¦rrupt nor theeââ¦s do break through nor steal Mat. 6. 20. §. 162. Of Instructions and Directions arising from the Inheritance of Salvation SUch an Inheritance as Salvation made sure to us affords sundry Instructions and Directions Instructions are such as these 1. It commends Gods Philanthropy his peculiar love to men who by nature are children of wrath and heirs of hell yet made to be partakers of the inheritance of salvation Ephes. 2. â⦠3. Colos. 1. 12. Tit. 3. 3 4 5. 2. It takes away all conceit of merit by mans works For an inheritance is the free gift of a Father 3. It is enough to uphold our spirits against penury ignominy and all manner of misery in this world An heir that as long as he is a childe differeth nothing a servant but is under Tutors and Governours yet because he is Lord of all will not be dejected but will support himself with this that he hath a fair inheritance belonging to him 4. It is a great encouragement against all things that may threaten death yea and against death it self in that death brings us to the possession of this excellent inheritance Directions are such as these 1. Subject thy self to thy Fathers will and to that government under which he sets thee because thou art his heir Gal. 4. 2. 2. Raise up thy affections to the place of thine inheritance and set thy heart thereon Colos. 3. 1. Matth. 6. 21. 3. Love not the world neither the things that are in the world 1 Iohn 2. 15. Salvation is not there to be had 4. Moderate thy care about earthly things thou hast a heavenly inheritance to care for 5. Suffer with joy all things for thy profession sake knowing that thou hast an heavenly inheritance Heb. 10. 34. 6. Search thine evidences about this inheritance There is great reason that in a matter of so great consequence thou shouldst be sure of thy evidence for thy right hereto 2 Pet. 1. 10. 7. Expect with patience the time appointed for the enjoying this inheritance Through faith and patience the promises are inherited Heb. 6. 12. 8. Walk worthy of this high calling Ephes. 4. 1. and of God who hath called thee to his Kingdom and glory 1 Thess. 2. 12. 9. Be ever thankfull for this priviledge especially Colos. 1. 12. 1 Pet. 1. 3 4. 10. Despise not any of these heirs because they are here poor and mean Iames 2. 5. Ismael was cast out because he mocked the heir Gen. 21. 9 10. §. 163. Of the Resolution of the 13 and 14 Verses IN these two last verses the eighth and last proof of Christs excellency is set down See § 64. The summe of them is a difference betwixt Christ and Angels The Parts are two The first is the Dignity of Christ v. 13. The second is the Inferiority of Angels v. 14. In setting down Christs dignity both the manner and matter is observable The manner is in this phrase Unto which of the Angels said he at any time Hereof see § 64. The matter declares two things 1 The kinde of dignity 2 The continuance thereof In the Kinde we may observe 1 The ground of it Gods will God said Sit. 2. The greatnesse of it This is set down 1 By an act Sit. 2 By the place The place is set out under a Metaphor on my right hand This shews 1 Christ inferiority to God 2 His superiority above all creatures The continuance noteth out a double end 1 The time how long untill 2 The reason why to make thine enemies c. In expressing this later end observe 1 A concessum or thing taken for grant Enemies 2 A consequence which is their utter destruction in this phrase make thy foot-stool Verse 14. In describing the inferiority of Angels two things are remarkable 1 The manner by an interrogation Are they not c. 2 The matter Wherein is declared 1 The nature of Angels Spirits 2 Their Function Both these are amplified by this particle of universality ALL. The Function of Angels is set out 1 By the kinde thereof ministring 2 By the end In the End is expressed 1 An act to minister 2 The Persons for whom These are described 1 By their priviledge Salvation 2 By their right thereunto Inherit This is illustrated 1 By the time of injoying their inheritance Which is to come 2 By the certainty thereof Both these are implyed under a note of the Future tense Shall §. 164. Of the Doctrines arising out of the 13 and 14 Verses OF the Doctrines arising out of these word To which of the Angels said he at any time See § 65. I. God the Father is the Author of Christs exaltation He said Sit. See § 149. II. Christ as Mediatour is inferiour to the Father III. Christ as Mediatour is advanced above all creatures These two Doctrines are gathered out of this phrase On my right hand See Doct. 37 38. on v. 4. § 38. IV. Christ hath enemies The mention of enemies shews as much See § 151. V. Christs enemies shall be subdued God undertakes as much I put See § 153. VI. Christs enemies shall be utterly subdued The Metaphor of making them his footstool proves this See § 154. Verse 14. VII Emphasis is to be added to weighty matters This is manifest by the manner of expressing this Point by an Interrogation Are they not These two are expressed in this phrase Ministring spirits See § 156. VIII Angels are Spirits IX Angels are Minister s. X. Angels ministry is especially for Saints Saints are here intended under this phrase which shall be Heirs See § 158. XI Every Angel of what degree soever is a Minister to Saints The general particle All implies as much See § 156. XII Salvation belongs to Saints See § 159. XIII Salvation belongs to Saints by right of inheritance See § 160. XIV The fruition of Saints inheritance is to come See § 161. XV. Saints are sure of salvation These two last Doctrines arise out of the note of the Future tense Shall be See § 162. CHAP. II. §. 1. Of the Resolution of the second Chapter THe Apostle having distinctly and largely set out the excellency of Christs Divine nature and Royal Function in the former Chapter In this he sets out his humane nature and the excellency of it Elegantly he passeth from the one to the other by a transition wherein he sheweth an especiall use to be made of the former point This is indeed a digression in regard of the matter of Doctrine but a most pertinent and profitable digression and that in the five first verses of this Chapter In the rest of the Chapter the other article concerning Christs Humane nature is distinctly demonstrated The summe of the transition is an exhortation to give good heed to the Gospel This exhortation is first propounded verse 1. and then inforced in the four next verses Two Points are noted to inforce the duty One is the dammage the other
opening the sense of a mystery or an obscure sentence This mystery In Isaac shall thy seed be called is thus opened that is they which are the children c. Rom. 9. 8. and in exemplifying such things and persons as are indeffinitely propounded as here in this phrase that is the devil Power of death may be thought to appertain unto God to whom belong the issues of death Psal. 68. 20. and so indeed it doth as he is the high supream Lord over all and judge of all Lest therefore any should overmuch spend their thoughts about him who is here said to be destroyed the Apostle plainly expresseth whom he meaneth Herein he doth as Ester after she had indeffinitely complained to the King of one that had sold her and her nation unto death upon the Kings enquiry who it was she plainly and directly answered The adversary and enemy is this wicked Haman Est. 7. 6. §. 146. Of the Devil an accuser THis title Devil in the Greek signifieth an accuser It is derived from a root that signifieth to cast as Ioh. 8. 7. Thence a compound which signifieth ãâã strike through metaphorically to accuse Luk. 16. 1. An accusation falsly and maliciously made striketh a man as it were a dart through the heart The Noun is oâ⦠translated a false accuser as 2 Tim. 3. 3. Tit. 2. 3. Thus this title Devil setteth out his disposition which is to be a false and malicious accuser To prove as much an other word which more properly signifieth an accuser is attributed to him Rev. 12. 10. That word in Greek is derived from a root which signifieth a place of judicature and a Noun compounded and derived from thence signifieth such an one as in such places useth to accuse others and plead against them Acts 24. 8. Ioh. 8. 10. The title adversary attributed to the Devil 1 Pet. 5. 8. intendeth as much The root from whence the Greek word is derived signifieth strife contention or suit in Law Thence a compound Verb which signifieth to stand against one in suit of Law He who doth so is properly termed an adversary who pleads against one in a Court of Justice or in any other publike assembly and to prejudice the cause raiseth false accusations and forgeth unjust crimes against him Such an one was Duâ⦠1 Sam. 22. 9. against whom David penned the fifty second Psalm Never was there nor ever can there be such an accuser as the Devil As his name is so is he He spareth none nor ever ceaseth to accuse He accused God to man Gen. 3. 5. and man to God Iob 1. 9 10. and man to man 1 Sam. 22. 9. and man to himself as Matth. 27. 4 5. These two latter instances of Saul and Iudas are the rather applied to the devil because the holy Ghost doth expresly note that an evil spirit even the devil came upon the one 1 Sam. 16. 14. and upon the other Luk. 22. 3. Behold here by what spirit false accusers and forgers of unjust crimes against the children of God are guided I may say of all them as Christ did of the Jews Ye ãâã of your father the Devil and the lusts of your father ye will do Joh. 8. 44. §. 147. Of all the Devils combined in one THat which is here said of the Devil in the singular number is to be extended to all the infernal spirits They are indeed many for so they say of themselves We are many Mark 5 9. And we read that the devils made an host to fight against Michael and his Angels Rev. 12. 7. all that host consisted of devils It at once there were an whole legion in one man which is computed to contain about 6666 how many are there in all the world besides for we may suppose that no man is free at any time but hath devils about him to solicit him to sinne The innumerable number of good Angels hath been noted before Chap. 1. § 73. It is indeed probable that there are not so many Angels that sell as stood yet they that fell might be also an innumerable company but they are here and in sundry other places set down as one Devil The reasons hereof may be these 1. Devil is a collective word and compriseth under it all the evil spirits as Jew Gentile Turk c. 2. They are all under one head for we read of a Prince of Devils Mark 3. 22. and the name Devil is given to this one head as is clear by this phrase The Devil and his Angels Matth. 25. 41. Under the head all the members are comprised as under Israel all that descended from Israel 3. All the evil spirits concur in one minde and aime at the same end and thereupon are all counted as one Devil 4. Their forces are so united and combined as if they were all but one Thus it is said That all the children of Israel went out and the Congregation was gathered together as one man Judg. 20. 1. This word Devil being here thus comprehensively taken doth much amplifie the power of Christ in subduing all the power of hell And it giveth evidence of our freedom from all our spirituall enemies And it is a strong ground of confidence to rest on Christ and not to fear any fiend of hell §. 148. Of Christs vanquishing the Devil for our deliverance Verse 15. And deliver them who through fear of death were all their life time subject to bondage BOth the Copulative particle And and also the setting down of this verb deliver in the same mood and tense that the other verb destroy in the former verse was sheweth that that act of destroying the devil and this of delivering us do both tend in generall to the same purpose namely to declare the ends of Christs assuming our nature and subjecting himself therein to death One was to destroy the devil the other to deliver us This latter is set down in the latter place because it is also an end of the former For this end did Christ destroy the Devil that he might rescue and free us from the power of the devil as Abraham destroyed those enemies that had taken Lot captive with the rest that dwelt in Sodom that he might deliver Lot and the rest of the people from those enemies Gen. 14. 14. And as David destroyed the Amalekites that he might deliver his wives and children and others that were taken by them out of their hands 1 Sam. 30. 9 c. Man by yeelding to the devils temptations Gen. 3. 6. became his slave and was in bondage under him as the Apostle sheweth in the words following It was therefore for our liberty that Christ vanquished the devil in the manner that he did rather then for his own glory So implacable and unsatiable an enemy was the devil as he would not let us go but per force Christ therefore thought it not enough to satisfie Gods justice and pacifie
us even for our good See chap. 2. § 83. wherefore we ought to consider him This argument Moses nseth to stââ¦r up the Israeliââ¦es to attend to God and his Law The Lord shall open unto thee his good treasure Deut. 28. 12. So doth the Wise man Prov. 4. 1 2. Nature it self pââ¦tteth on every thing to seek its own good In regard of us Christians as prudence on our own behalf in helping on our own good requires as much so gratefulnesse towards Christ. Shall the Sonne of God descend so low as he did and endure so much as he did and all for our sake and we not regard it Do ye thus requite the Lord O foolish people Deu. 32. 6. This is a great aggravation of Christians neglect of the duty implied under this note of reference Wherefore The Levites herewith aggravated the sins of the Jeââ¦s and justified Gods heavy judgements against them in that God gave them right Iudgements true Laws and good Statutes yea also his good Spirit to instruct them them and yet they regarded him not Let us for our part take due notice of all that Christ hath done and suffered for us to be throughly affected therewith and to make a right use of all §. 3. Of Brethren in reference to Saints THe Apostle to work the more upon these Hebrews manifesteth both his intire affection to them by stiling them brethren and also his good opinion of them by calling them holy and partakers of the heavenly calling Of the divers acceptation of this Title Brethren See Cha. 3. v. 1. § 3. Some take the word brethren in this place to be used in relation to Saints of Christ as it is used Chap. 2. v. 11 12. But that reference cannot well here stand The word useth to be some note of restriction when this relation is used in reference to Christ as the brethren of the Lord 1 Cor. 9. 5. or his brethren Act. 1. 14. or Christ himself is brought in so calling them as Chap. 2. v. 11 12. When a meer man speaks to others and cals them brethren this relation is to be taken betwixt him that speaketh and them to whom he speaketh Thus this title here hath relation betwixt the Apostle and those to whom he wrote Because they were Hebrews to whom in speciall this Epistle was directed it may be supposed that the Apostle useth this Title in reference to that common stock whence he and the Hebrews came as where he saith Brethren Children of the ãâã of Abraham Act. 13. 26. And my brethren my kinsmen according to the flesh Rom. 9. 3. But this attribute holy will not well admit that restriction For most of the Jews were through their unbelief cut off from the holy root All the Jews are not to be wholly exempted Such as remained not in ãâã are here intended as well as Gentiles This Title Brethren in this place is to be taken in a spirituall sense and that in reference to a mutuall profession of the same faith Thus it is taken ver 12. Chap. 10. ver 19. Chap. 13. ver 22. and in other Epistles of the Apostles for the most part In this sense all Christians of what stock or degree soever they be whether Jews or Gentiles great or mean male or female free or bond Magistrate or Subject Minister or people All sorts of Christians are knit together by a common mutuall bond They all have one Father Mal. 2. 10. Eph. 4. 4. One Mother the Church for they are born again by the Word of God which is proper to the Church 1 Pet. 1. 23. One Elder Brother who is the first-born amongst many brethren Rom. 8. 29. One and the same priviledges Eph. 4. 4 5 6. They are all one in Christ Gal. 3. 28. One and the same Inheritance belongeth to them all 1 Pet. 1. 4. 3. 7. In these and other like respects they are also stiled members of the same body 1 Cor. 12. 12. And branches of the same Vine Iohn 15 5. See more hereof § 17. 1. God hath thus nearly linked them together to shew that he is no respecter of persons Therefore that a Title which the Grecians use to give to an only Son ãâã to them all in reference to God Eph. 5. 1. Hereof See § 17. 2. Hereby is shewed that Christians should live in love amongst themselves 1 Pet. 3. 8. and maintain peace Gen. 13 8. and be of the same minde and affection 1 Cor. 1.0 and ready to help and succour one another Exod. 7. 11. and carry themselves as equals one to another Rom. 12. 16. Not swelling one against another 2 Cor. 12. 20. In a word all kinde of Christian duties are much enforced by the relation of brethren §. 4. Of this Title of insinuation Brethren THe Apostle here inserteth this Title Brethren to manifest his own minde and affection to them For hereby he professeth himself to be a brother to them of the same Father and Mother of the same houshold a co-heir with them and withall affectioned as a brother toward them yea and to be as one of their equals This he doth to insinuate his own soul more kindely into theirs to sweeten his Exhortations and Admonitions to enforce them the more to shew that what he doth he doth in love for their good To other Churches he doth somewhat more enlarge his heart even in this kinde as Rom. 12. 1. 1 Cor. 1. 10. Gal. 4. 12 19. Phil. 4. 1. Herein the Apostle makes himself a patern to Ministers Masters Tutors and all others that are in place to instruct direct incite or restrain others They may by this patern learn how to work upon those with whom they have to do Affection is rather to be shewed then authority Though I might be much bold in Christ to enjoyn thee that which is convenient yet for love sake I rather beseech thee saith the Apostle to Philemon v 9 10. I deny not but that authority and severity at some times in some cases to some persons is to be used Rebuke with all authority Tit. 2. 15. I will not spare 2 Cor. 13. 2. But if mildenesse gentlenesse and kindenesse may prevail use these rather Of that modesty and humility which is couched under this Title brethren See The whole Armour of God on Eph. 6 10. § 30. Of Christ not ashamed to call men Brethren See Chap. 2. § 107 108. Of sweetning ââ¦ealousies and other bitter pils herewith See § 121. of this Chap. See also Chap. 6. ver 9. § 54. §. 5. Of this Epithete Holy to whom and to what it is attributed THe Epithete which the Apostle here gives to the brethren Holy is an high and honourable Title It is elsewhere in like manner given to others as 1 Thes. 5. 27. All the holy brethren The most excellent that are have this Title Holy attributed unto them as God himself Rev. 6. 10. Father Joh.
created all things and for thy pleasure they are and were ãâã Rev. 4. 11. The other is taken from his redeeming of the Church ãâã ãâã ãâã that follow thereupon which they thus expresse Thou art worthy ãâã takââ¦ââ¦he ãâã and to ãâã the seals thereof And again Worthy is the Lamb to ãâã ãâã and honour and glory and blessing c. For thou wast stain and hast redeemeds to God by thy blind And hath made us unto our God Kings and Priests c. ãâã 5 â⦠12. Give therefore unto the Lord Glory and Strength Give unto the Lord the glory ãâã unto his Name Psa. 29. 1 2. For this end learn to know what is his due what he is worthy of Be well instructed in his excellencies as he is the Sonne of God Chap. 1. 3. and as he is the Mediator betwixt God and Man Thereby thou shalt understand that he is infinitely above all thy praises This is it that will enlarge thy heart and open thy mouth to praise him with the utmost of thy power Hereunto we shall much more be incited if we duely weigh his low condescention his great undertakings his bitter sufferings his glorious conquest over sin Satan death and hell the high exaltation even of his humane nature the many and great benefits that we reap by all these Were our souls throughly affected with the asoresaid considerations we should count him most worthy of all glory and never be satisfied with setting out ãâã praises Hereof See more in The Saints Sacrifice on Psa. 116. 17. § 108. §. 44. Of Christs surpassing glory THE Apostle doth not content himself with a simple expression ãâã worth but comparatively amplifieth it by this particle oâ⦠ãâã more The Greek word is used to set forth sundry kindes of degrees as 1. Of number More then twelve Legions of Angels Mat. 26. 53. 2. Of distance of place That it spread no farther Act. 4. 17. 3. Of time To tarry longer Act. 18. 20. 4. Of measure or quantity Lovest thou me more then these Joh. 21. 15. 5. Of weight No greater burthen or no heavier Act. 15. 28. 6. Of worth Behold a greater then Jonas a greater then Solomon ãâã 41 42. 7. Of excellency A more excellent Sacrifice Heb. 11 4. All those fore-mentioned degrees may fitly be applied unto Christ who in ãâã these respects and what other may be thought of is to be accounted more worthy of glory then Moses or any other 1. There were in number more excellencies in Christ then in any other God ââ¦nointed him with the ââ¦yl of gladnesse above his Fellows Psal. 45. 7. God giveth ãâã ãâã Spirit by measure unto him Joh. 3. 34. 2. Christ is celebrated throughout the whole world No mans Name for ââ¦stance of place is further made known All people are to laud him Rom. 15. 21. ãâã great multitude which no man could number of all Nations and Kindreds and ââ¦ple and Tongues stood before the Throne and before the Lamb and cried saying Salvation to our God which sitteth upon the Throne and unto the Lamb ãâã 7. 9 10. 3. Christ from everlasting to everlasting is God Psa. 90. 2. And glory is ãâã unto this our God for ever and ever Rev. 7. 12. 4. For measure of glory Christ is advanced above all Thou art fairer ãâã ãâã children of men Psa. 45. 2. As the Apple-trees among the trees of the Wood so ãâã ãâã Beloved among the Sons Cant. 2. 3. And again He is the chiefest among ten ãâã Cant. 5. 10. 5. Such a weighty Crown of glory was set on Christs head as never on any ââ¦thers Heb. 2. 7. Cant. 3. 11. 6. Christs worth far exceeded all others when Iohn wept because no man was found worthy to open and reade the Book he was thus comforted Weep aââ¦t Behold the Lion of the Tribe of Iudah the root of David hath prââ¦vailed to open the Book Hereupon they sung this new Song Thou art worthy to take the Book c. Rev. 5. 4 5 9. 7. Christ must needs be more excellent in glory then any other for he is the brightnesse of his Fathers glory Heb. 1. 3. §. 45. Of the Prerogatives of Moses wherein Christ excels him THE person before whom Christ is here preferred is Moses That we may the better discern the excellency of Christ set out in this comparison of Unequals betwixt Christ and Moses It is mees to take distinct notice of the Prerogatives of Moses and withall to observe how Christ excelled Moses in all of them I will exemplifie this in ten particular branches 1. Moses was a Prophet yea there arose not a Prophet since in Israel like unto Moses Deut. 34. 10. 1. God saith of his Son to Moses I will raise them up a Prophet from among their brethren like unto you Deut. 18. 18. This was a Prophet mighty in deed and word before God and all the people Luke 24. 19. yea he was greater then Moses 2. God made Moses a Governour over his people He was a Ruler Act. 7. 35. 2. Christ is Lord over all All power is given to him in heaven and in earth Mat. 28. 18. 3. Moses was a Saviour and deliverer of the people Act. 7. 35. I will send thee unto Pharaoh saith the Lord unto Moses that thou ãâã bring forth my people the Children of Israel out of Egypt Exo. 3. 10. 3. Christ was a greater Saviour from a more cruell Tyrant and from a greater bondage Heb. 2. 14 15. 4. Moses was Gods speciall Embassadour to whom God revealed all the Commandments and the Statutes and the Iudgements which he should teach the people Deut. 5. 31. 4. Christ needed not any Revelation For it pleased the Father that in him should all fulnesse dwell Col. 1. 19. 5. Moses was as Gods special Friend With him he spake mouth to mouth Deut. 12. 8. 5. Christ was more He is the only begotten Sonne which is in the bosome of the Father Joh. 1. 18. 6. Moses saw the back-parts of God himself Exo. 33. 23. 6. Christ is in the Father and the Father in him he that hath seen him hath seen the Father Joh. 14. 9 10. 7. Moses was mighty in words and in deeds Act. 7. 22. 6. Christ was more mighty Never man spake like him Joh. 7. 46. Christ did the works which none other man did Joh. 15. 24. 8. Moses his face shone so as the people were afraid to come nigh him Exod. 34. 36. Christ his face did shine as the Sun and his raiment was white as the light Matth. 17. 2. Christ is the brightness of the glory of his Father Heb. 1. 3. 9. Moses was learned in all the wisedom of the Egyptians Act. 7. 22. 9. In Christ was hid all the treasuros of wisedom and knowledge Col. 2. 3. 10. When Moses died God buried him Deut. 34. 6. 10. Christ being dead was raised again and taken into heaven Act. 1. 9. Notwithstanding all the Prerogatives of
the promised Messiah was that Christ whereupon they said to John Why baptizest thou if thou be not that Christ Joh. 1. 25. and they thus adjâ⦠Jesus himself Tell us whether thou be the Christ Mat. 26. 63. yea the common people knew as much for all men mused in their hearts of John whether he were ãâã Christ or no Luke 3. 15. and of Jesus himself they said Do the Rulers know in ãâã that this is the very Christ Joh. 7. 26. And the woman of Samaria said of him ãâã not this the Christ and again I know that Messias cometh which is called Christ Joh. 4. 25 29. This Title Christ or Annointed importeth three things 1. The Functions which Jesus undertook for mans salvation even the Functââ¦ons of such as were annointed under the Law These are of three sorts 1. Kings Of annointing these See ch 1. v. 9. § 119. Now Christ was ãâã promised King of whom the other were types 2. Priests were annointed Lev. 8. 12 30. Hereunto the Psalmist alludeth where he maketh mention of precious ointment upon the head of Aaron Psa. 133. 2. Of Christs Priesthood See ch 2. v. 17. § 172. 3. Prophets There is one instance given of annointing a Prophet For God giveth this charge to Elisah Thou shalt annoint Elisha to be Prophet in thy room Prophets are in speciall manner called Gods Annointed For where God saith Touch not miâ⦠Annointed by way of exemplification he addeth and do my Prophets no haââ¦m Psa. 05. 15. Prophets were Types of Christ Deut. 18. 15. c. That Text is expresly applied to Christ Act. 3. 22. c. Ionas also was a Type of Christ Luk. 11. 30. The Jews that lived in Christs time knew that the promise Messiah should be a Prophet Ioh. 6. 14. 7. 40. Mat. 21. 11. In all these places there is an emphaticall expression the Prophet that Prophet Of Christs Propheticall Function See 2. The Title Christ or annointed implieth the right that Christ had to undertake those Functions He that annointed Christ which was his Father Heb. 5. 5. he appointed him and thereby gave him a right to his office See more hereof v. 2. § 33. 3. It implieth an ability that Christ had to perform those Functions whereunto he was annointed Hereupon Christ saith The Spirit of the Lord is upon me because he hath annointed me Luk. 4. 18. This phrase The Spirit of the Lord is upon me implieth the abilities that were conferred upon him by the Spirit of God and that in a more then ordinary manner For he was annointed above his fellows See ch 1. v. 9. § 123. Of the difference betwixt this name Christ and the other name Iesus See § 29. §. 55. Of Christ a Son in reference to God THE first branch of Christs excellency wherein he is preferred before Moses it his dignity arising from his birth-right This is here set down in the same manner that the inferiority of Moses was by a particle of resemblance as Hereof See § 51. Here this phrase as a Son may be taken two waies 1. By way of resemblance thus As in mens families the Son and heir is counted more excellent then any servant So the Son of God in the house of God In this sense it is thus fitly translated as a Son 2. By way of eminency thus as the true proper Son of God more excellent then all meer creatures In this sense it was thus fitly translated as the Son Thus it implieth that it is no usurpation for Christ to be over the house of God it is his right as he is the Son of God The former sense cometh up to this latter and inferres the same conclusion that Christ being the true proper Son of God must needs be more excellent then Moses that was but a Servant By this Argument the Apostle proved Christ to be more excellent then Angels Cha. 1. § 42 47. This Title Son in reference to God attributed to Christ affords matter of Instruction and Direction I. Instructions are those 1. Christ is true God As a Sonne of man is true man so the Sonne of God true God 2. Christ is God eternal Divine generation is an eternal act 3. Christ is equall with God the Son is equall with the Father 4. In Christ God is well-pleased Mat. 3. 17. 5. In Christ we are adopted Gods Sons and made heirs Gal. 4. 4 5 6. 6. In Christ we are made free Ioh. 8. 36. II. Directions are these 1. Honour Christ as God Ioh. 5. 23. 2. Hear him Mat. 17. 5. 3. Beleeve on Christ Ioh. 3. 16. 4. Submit to Christ Psa. 2. 12. 5. Confesse Christ 1 Ioh. 4. 15. 6. Depart not from Christ Ioh. 6. 68 69. 7. Tread not Christ under foot Heb. 10. 29. 8. Wait for Christ from heaven 1 Thes. 1. 10. §. 56. Of Christ the Governour of his Church THE second branch of Christs excellency wherein he is preferred before Mââ¦ses is his authority implied under this Preposition Over He was over bâ⦠house as a Lord and a Governour who had a supream power to order all things therein as it pleased him In reference hereunto these Titles Lord Mat. 13. 5â⦠Master Luk. 8. 24. Mat. 23. 8. Mat. 26. 18. Mar. 9. 5. were frequently given to him in his life time yea and this Title also master of the house Mat. 19. 25. As there were none who excelled him in dignity so nor in knowledge prudence or any other gift that made one fit to be over the Church the Lord and Master thereâ⦠and head thereof Intolerable in this respect is the arrogant presumption of him who is stiled ãâã head of the Catholique Church and universal Bishop Hereof See more The aforesaid authority of Christ teacheth us to reverence Christ according to that which is said At the name of Iesus every knee shall bow Phil. 2 10. and to obey him and to subject our selves to his Ordinances and to be subject to ãâã Word §. 57. Of the propriety which Christ hath to his Church THE third branch of Christs excellency is that propriety which he had to the house over which he was It is said to be his Own Of the house wherein Moses was it is said to be in reference to God his house The same house is here meant But in reference to Christ it is called his ãâã In the Greek only one Title makes the difference between the words This propriety which Christ hath in the Church is proper and peculiar to him no creature may lay claim to it The Apostle hath reference to Christ in this phrase the house of God which is the Church of the living God Eph. 3. 15. To him also be hath reference in this phrase Of whom the whole Family of heaven and earth is ââ¦med Eph. 3. 15. And in this Ye are the Temple of the Living God 2 Cor. 6. 16. The Scripture noteth many grounds of this
propriety as 1. Christ purchased his Church Act. 20. 28. 2. He built it ver 4. In this respect it is said To whom coming as unto a living stone ye also as lively stones are built up a spirituall house 1 Pet. 2. 4 5. Aâ⦠again In whom you also are builded together Eph. 2. 22. 3. God hath given the Church to his Son Psa. 2. 8. The Church being Christs own house how can we doubt but that his eye will be continually thereupon and his presence therein and that he will take especiâ⦠care thereof to provide all needfull things for all The Apostle saith If any prââ¦vide not for his own and especially for those of his own house he is worse thââ¦n an ãâã del 1 Tim. 5. 8. Can any now imagine that Christ will not provide for them of his own house It is said of Ioseph That he nourished his Father and his brethren ãâã all his fathers houshold with bread according to their Families Gen. 47. 12. Mâ⦠more will Christ nourish those of his own family He will in this respect do more for his Church then for all the world besides Men use to bestow more cost ãâã their own houses then others Of Comforts and Duties hence arising See ãâã next § That right which Christ hath over his Church giveth him an absolute Power to order it as he will He may establish or alter Ordinances as he will He chââ¦ged the legal Ordinances into Evangelical He hath established Evangelical Ordinances to be perpetual to the end of the world No man which is but a servant hath such a power §. 58. Of those who are the house of Christ. THe Apostle to explain that metaphor of an house more fully addeth this phrase Whose house are we This Pronoun We may be taken two wayes 1. Joyntly for the whole Catholick Church which is the Society and Communion of all that ever did or shall believe in Jesus Christ. 2. Distinctly for every particular believer For the body of a particular Professor is said to be the temple of the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 6. 19. In this sense they may be taken for the house of Christ Synecdochically as particular stones of that building For they are called lively stones 1. Pet. 2. 5. Thus the priviledges of Christs house may belong to every of them Fitly are Saints in the former joynt consideration stiled an house For 1. As stones and timber they are brought together and fitly said and that for God to dwell among them 2 Cor. 6. 16. 2. As an house is set upon a foundation Luke 6. 48. So are Saints built upon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets Iesus Christ himself being the chief cornerâ⦠Ephes. 2. 20. 3. As Solomons Temple was beautified and adorned with silver gold variety of pictures and other ornaments 2 Chron. 3. 4. 1 Kings 6. 29. So Saints are decked and adorned with the various graces of Gods Spirit Gal. 5. 22 23. 4. As an house inhabited hath a Governour over them so the Society of Saints have one over them who is called the Master of the house Mat. 10. 25. 5. As in a house there is an houshold which consisteth of children servants and others So in the Church of God Mat. 15. 26. Luke 11. 7. 6. As in a great house there are variety of Officers So in the Church there are Stewards Ministers and others 2 Cor. 12. 28. 7. As in a well-govern'd house there are good orders for the good government of it So in the Church of Christ 1 Tim. 3. 15. 8. As in a house all needfull provision useth to be stored up So in this house of Christ there is bread of life water of life and needfull food and refreshing Singular Comforts must needs hence arise to those that are parts and members of this house and that by reason of 1. The sure foundation whereon it is setled 1 Cor. 3. 11. 2. The fast knitting of the parts of the house together Eph. 2. 21. 3. The excellent ornaments thereof which are the glorious graces of Gods Spirit 4. The good Laws and Constitutions for better governing the same being all contained in the word of God 5. The wise Governour thereof 6. The excellent houshold 7. The usefull Offices in it 8. The variety and sufficiency of provisions appertaining thereto That which is expected of such as are of this house is 1. That they cleanse themselves from all filthinesse of the flesh and Spirit 2 Cor. 7. 1. 6. 16 17 18 Otherwise this house of Christ may prove the devils sââ¦ie 2. That they deck and adorn themselves with the graces of Gods Spirit Colos. 3. 12. 3. That they be subject to their Governour and to the good Orders that he establisheth among them 4. That they be content with the place and portion which the Master of the houshold allots unto them 5. That they maintain unity amongst themselves For an house divided against it self shall not stand Mat. 12. 25. 6. That they improve to the best advantage they can the talent which their Lord committeth unto them Mat. 25. 20. §. 59. Of the excellency and extent of Christs house THese two relatives whose we being joyned together in reference to aâ⦠house thus whose house are we do exceedingly commend the Church of God which is intended hereby All the world admired Solomons Temple but behoâ⦠here a more glorious Edifice The stones hereof are living stones the ornaments thereof the graces of Gods Spirit The provision thereof such as endureth to everlasting life All things appertaining thereunto spiritual celestial It was before implied § 48. that Moses was of this house here it is said of Christians We are the house whereby it is manifest that the Church of the Old and New Testament was one and the same The Apostle speaking unto Christians who were Gentiles in reference unto the Iews saith Ye are fellow Citizens with ãâã Saints and of the houshold of God Ephes. 2. 19. And in reference to the ancient Church of the Iews it is said to the Society of Christian Gentiles Thou being â⦠wilde Olive-tree were graffed in amongst them and with them partakest of the ãâã and fatnesse of the Olive-tree Rom. 11. 17. Both they and we have one God one Saviour and the same means of Salvation in regard of the substance They did eat the same spiritual meat and drink the same spiritual drink that we do 1 Cor. 10. 3 4. On this ground the Apostle exhorteth us to be followers of them Heb. 6. 12. 12. 1. On this ground they prayed for our calling Psal. 67. 3 c. We therefore ought also to pray for their re-calling and to use all the means we can to help on the same §. 60. Of the meaning of this Conjunction IF THe evidence whereby we may know whether we be of the house of Christ oâ⦠no is thus set down If we hold fast the confidence c. This manner of
ends of their profession Surely ââ¦ciples had well tried themselves in this case who said to Christ We beleeve and are sure that thou art that Christ John 6. 69. and thereupon professed that they would never depart from him Oâ⦠objections against this trial of a mans self See The whole Armour of God Treat 2. Part. 6. on Ephes. 6. 16. Of Faith § 36 37 c. §. 132. Of the Persons and Grace that cannot utterly be lost FOr further clearing this Point of departing from God or falling from grace it will be requisite distinctly to consider 1. What persons may fall 2. From what grace they may fall 3. How far they may fall 1. The persons about whom the Question is are Professours of the true faith Saints by calling or called to be Saints Rom. 1. 7. 1 Cor. 1. 2. These are of two sorts 1. Chosen and called Revel 17. 14. Their calling is an inward and an effectual calling 2. Called but not chosen Mat. 22. 14. Their calling is only external and formal These later may fall from that which the former cannot fall from and also fall much further See § 131. § 134. 2. The grace from which mens falling in departing from God is questioned is either remaining in God himself or inherent in man Election is an act of God residing in himself and altogether depending on his good pleasure Justification also consists in Gods accepting our persons not imputing our sinnes unto us But faith whereby we are justified and the several fruits of Sanctification are inherent in man wrought in him by the Spirit of God These graces inherent in man are of two sorts They are either in truth and in the judgement of certainty or in appearance only and in the judgement of charity 3. Concerning the degree or measure of falling from grace That may be either in truth in whole or for ever or only in sense in part or for a time To apply these distinctions 1. The Elect being effectually called cannot in truth totally and finally fall away This Proviso if it were possible Matth. 24. 24. being interposed in the case of falling away and that in reference to the Elect sheweth that it is not possible that the Elect should utterly be drawn from Christ. 2. No true sanctifying saving grace can be totally lost In this respect the beloved Disciple saith that Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sinne For his seed remaineth in him and he cannot sinne because he is born of God 1 Joh. 3. 9. They who are born of God are endued with true saving sanctifying grace To commit sinne is wholly to give himself over to sinne and so utterly to fall from grace This the regenerate cannot do This reason is there rendered because the seed of God that is the Spirit of God by vertue whereof we are aâ⦠it were out of a certain seed born again and made new men abideth in us 3. They who are effectually called and endued with such grace cannot finally fall away For these are given to Christ and for this end that he should not lose them but raise them up again at the last day John 6. 39. In this respect they are resembled to a tree planted by the rivers of water that bringeth forth his fruit in his season whose leaf also shall not wither Psalm 1. 3. And to Mount Zion which cannot be removed but abideth for ever Psal. 125. 2. and to an house built upon a rock which though the rain descended and the flouds came and the winds blew and beat upon that house yet it fell not Mat. 7. 24 25. How far hypocrites and reprobates may fall See Chap. 6. v. 6. § 37. §. 134. Of the Grounds of Saints stability THe grounds whereupon the Elect effectually called and endued with ââ¦ving gââ¦ce are so established as they can never totally fall are these ãâã such like 1. The stability of Gods Decree Whom God did predestinate them he also ãâã led and whom he called them he also justified and whom he justified them ãâã ãâã glorified Rom. 8. 30. So as God will bring his Elect to glory Therefore ãâã cannot finally fall Election is that foundation of God which standeth sure ãâã this seal the Lord knoweth them that are his 2 Tim. 2. 19 Therefore the Lord ãâã keep them safe 2. The faithfulness of Gods promises 1 Cor. 1. 8 9. 1 Thess. 5. 24. Now ãâã hath made many promises for keeping his Saints so as utterly they shall never ãâã part from him as Isa. 54. 10. Ier. 32. 40. Mat 16. 18. Ioh. 6. 39. 3. Gods constant care over them Though they fall they shall not be utterly ãâã down for the Lord upholdeth them with his hand Psal. 37. 24. 1 Cor. 10. 13. 4. Their insition into Christ and union with him being members of his ãâã dy Ephes. 1. 22 23 5. 23. 1 Cor. 12. 12. If a member of Christs body ãâã be clean cut off thaâ⦠ãâã would be imperfect See Domest Dut. on Eph. 5. 30. ãâã 1. § 71 78. 5. Christs continual and effectual intercession Rom. 8. 34. A particular instâ⦠hereof we have in Peters case to whom Christ thus saith I have prayed for thâ⦠ãâã thy faith fail not Luk. 22. 32. A more general instance we have in that effecâ⦠prayer which Christ made to his Father a little before his departure out of ãâã world Ioh. 17. 11 c. 6. The abode of the Spirit in them Concerning that Spirit Christ thus saith â⦠will pray the Father and he shall give you another Comforter that he may abide ãâã you for ever John 14. 16. That Spirit is called the anointing which abidââ¦li Saints 1 John 2. 27. And the Spirit that dwelleth in them Rom. 8. 11. See ãâã 1. v. 14. § 161. These grounds as they are evident proofs of the stability of Saints So the shew that this Doctrine giveth no matter of boasting to man but returnedâ⦠the glory to the blessed Trinity See Chap. 6. v. 11. § 75. §. 135. Of Objections against the certainty of Saints Perseverance 1. SOme object against the immutability of Election as if the very Elect migâ⦠fall Their Objections are of four sorts Object 1. Christ threatneth to take away ones part out of the book â⦠life Answ. In Scripture a man is said to be written in the book of life either iâ⦠the judgement of certainty as Revel 21. 27. or in the judgement of ãâã and that by reason of their profession To take away the part of such ãâã of the book of life is to manifest that he never had any part therein Obj. 2. David maketh this imprecation Let them be blotted out of the boââ¦k of is living Psal. 69. 28. Answ. This imprecation was by divine inspiration made against Iudas ãâã others like him whose names are said to be written in the book of life by ãâã of their profession only in the judgement of charity
Jews out of the Babylonish Captivity Ier. 25. 11 12. Four hundred years for the setling of Abrahams seed in Canaan Gen. 15. 13. Four thousand years almost for the Redeemer of mankinde to be actually exhibited Six thousand years are going a pace for the last coming of the great Judge foretold by Enoch Jude v. 14. 2. In like wisdom God oft brings his children to many trials Instance the case of Israel in Egypt and in Babylon In these respects the Lord to upold the faith of them to whom those good things are intended maketh promises of them before-hand The expectation of the Rest of Canaan promised to Abraham and his seed sââ¦ported the spirits of the beleeving Israelites in Egypt and in the wildernesse Mâ⦠more will the heavenly Rest promised uphold the hearts of beleeving Christians These things saith Christ to his Disciples I have spoken unto you that ye ãâã have peace c. Upon the promise of this Rest the Apostle makes this conclusâ⦠Comfort one another 1 Thess. 4. 18. That we may be the bette established by these promises we ought to set this ãâã before us and much to meditate thereon as Moses did Heb. 11. 26. And ãâã Heb. 12. 2. Of applying promises See The whole Armour of God Treat 2. Parâ⦠ãâã on Eph. 6. 16. Of Faith § 71. §. 7. Of forsaking a Promise THe phrase A promise being left us is somewhat ambiguous The Proâ⦠US which causeth the ambiguity is not in the Greek text Our Englâ⦠seemeth to take the word lest for given as if it had been said Lest a promise ãâã given us If the Pronoun had been expressed it might have carried some such ãâã This Verb with a Pronoun is thus translated I have reserved to my self c. ââ¦n 11 4. and without a Pronoun thus they left no children Luk. 20. 31. The Verb here used properly signifieth to forsake and so it is turned by the Translators Heb. 11. 27. 2 Pet. 2. 15. Our former English Translators thus ââ¦der it in this place by forsaking the promise The simple Verb signifieth to ãâã or to be wanting or to lack Luk. 18. 22. Tit. 1. 5. 3. 13. The Verb here used is of the Passive voice and it may be thus translated ãâã promise being left or forsaken To leave or forsake a promise is to neglect ãâã the course which is appointed for obtaining the thing promised Thus the housâ⦠Eli left the promise made to them whereupon the Lord saith I said indeed ãâã thy house and the house of thy Father should walk before me for ever But ãâã Lord saith Be it farre from me 1 Sam. 2. 30. In like manner Iercboam forsar promise for proof hereof compare 1 King 11. 38. with 1 King 14. 9 10. Of unbeleevers depriving themselves of the benefit of Gods promises See ãâã 3. v. 11. § 118. That which our last Translators express under this phrase A promise being ãâã us is included in the word promise For the very making of a promise to any ãâã leaving it with them In this sense it doth on the one side amplifie Gods goodâ⦠in leaving with them a precious promise of Rest. And on the other side it doth ãâã gravate their folly in loosing the benefit of such a promise left them §. 8. Of leaving the promise of Rest. THe thing promised is thus expressed entring into his Rest. Of the notation of the Greek Noun translated Rest and of the empâ⦠of the Verb translated enter into See Chap. 3. v. 11. § 116. The Rest here meant is that truth and substance which was typified by ãâã namely heaven it self Chap. 9. v. 24. This is the rest which remaineth to us ãâã And this is it whereabout the Apostle would have us jealous over our selves ãâã fear lest we leave and forsake the promise of it This is the rest which God ãâã compence to his servants that are here troubled 2 Thess. 1. 7. Hereby they who ãâã the Lord rest from their labours Rev. 14. 13. To shew that we ought not to leave the promise of this Rest we are exhorted lay hold on eternall life 1 Tim. 6. 12. To strive to enter in at the strait gate Luk. 13 ãâã To work out our salvation Phil. 2. 12. And this is to labour to enter into that ãâã Heb. 4. 11. This metaphor Rest whereby our future happinesse in heaven is set out iââ¦sufficient motive to enforce that duty Here in this world we are subject to hard travell sore labour manifold ãâã great dangers fierce assaults violent temptations grievous sins and many misâ⦠from all which we have rest in heaven For then shall all tears be wiped away ãâã 21. 4. In this respect they are pronounced blessed who attain to this rest Rev. 1â⦠ãâã This doth much aggravate their folly who any way leave the promise of entring into this rest by refusing to walk in that way and to observe that course which is in Gods Word prescribed for attaining to this rest If the Israelites manifested egregious folly and a wilfull disposition by depriving themselves of the rest promised in Canaan What do they who leave the promise of entring into this rest This very rest is enough to make a wise man do and endure any thing which may at length bring him thereunto The hireling chearfully doth his work the husbandman readily taketh pains the souldier couragiously adventureth his life the mariner resolutely passeth over the seas and others in their places take much pains and endure much hardness knowing that they shall have a rest at least hoping for it Should we Christians fail in our task and leave the promise of entring into this rest This rest is a freedom from all outward molestations from persecution from grief and care of minde from sicknesse from pain from all losses and other crosses yea and from sinne it self Should we then leave the promise of entring thereinto §. 9. Of Heaven styled Gods Rest. TO amplifie the Rest here intended the Apostle in reference to God styleth it HIS Rest. It was shewed before Chap. 3. v. 11. § 117. in what respects Canaan was called Gods Rest. Much more fitly may this Rest be so called and that in these respects 1. The Rest of heaven was prepared by God from the foundation of the world Matth. 25. 34. 2. It was purchased by the precious blood of the Sonne of God Hebr. 9. 12. 3. We are conducted thereunto by the the Spirit of God Gal. 5. 5 25. 4. It is made known and promised to us by the Word of God Matth. 13. 19. 5. Heaven is the habitation and resting place of God Matth. 5. 34. 6. 9. 6. There all beleevers shall rest with God Father Sonne and holy Ghost and have their everlasting communion with him Iohn 17. 21 24. Hebr. 12. 22 c. 7. It is a most excellent Rest. For things excellent are said to be of God Psal. 87. 3.
4. 2. A false witnesse Matth. 26. 60. A false Prophet Matth. 7. 15. A false Christ Matth. 24. 24. A thing falsly called 1 Tim. 6. 20. That which is here intended to be impossible for God is to faile in performing his promise especially that which is confirmed by oath We shall not heare need to speak of that which God confirmeth by oath for it was shewed § 140. that Gods oath is inviolable and it will by necessary consequence follow that if it be impossible that God should faile in any word at all It would much more be impossible that he should faile in that which he confirmeth by oath For the generall that God cannot in any case lie or faile of his word is evident by an Epithite attributed to him which we thus translate that cannot lie Titus 1. 2. It intends as much as this phrase It is impossible for him to lie The foresaid Epithite is compounded with a privative preposition that implieth an utter privation of such a thing and that there is no inclination thereunto As God is light and in him is no darknesse 1 John 1. 5. so he is truth and in him there can be no lie The strength of Israel will not lie 1 Sam. 15. 29. herein is made a difference betwixt God and man God is not a man that he should lie Num. 23. 19. For God to lie were to deny himself but God cannot deny himself 2 Tim. 2. 13. Gods truth is infinitely perfect it admits no variablenesse neither shadow of turning Jam. 1. 17. Yea Gods truth is essentiall to him so as his essence may as soon be brought to nothing as his truth to a lie §. 143. Of inferences from the impossibility of God to lie 1. THe impossibility of God to lie is a great aggravation of the heynousnesse of unbelief For he that believeth not God hath made him a lier 1 Joh. 5. 10. which is in effect to make God no God This is the rather to be noted to stir up in us a diligent watchfulnesse against this sin which many account no sin but a meer infirmity See more hereof v. 13. § 100. 2. This is a strong motive to believe a greater cannot be given for as there is no will so neither power in God to lie Men who are conscionable and faithfull in keeping their word and promise are believed yet being men they are subject to lye Rom. 3. 4. How much more should God be believed who cannot possibly lye If God cannot lye what promise what threatning of his shall not be accomplished 3. This should make Ministers who stand in Gods room and speak in Gods name to be sure of the truth of that which they deliver for Gods word else they make God a lyar for their word is taken for Gods Col. 2. 13. They are Gods Ambassadors An Ambassadors failing is counted his Masters failing Therefore the Apostle useth this asseveration I say the truth in Christ I lye not my conscience also bearing we witnesse in the Holy Ghost Rom. 9. 1. False Prophets are branded for prophesying ãâã ãâã Gods name Jer. 14. 14. For preventing this we must hold close to Gods word 4. Though we cannot attain to such an high pitch of truth yet every one ought to endevour to be like God herein namely in avoyding lying Lying is a sin ââ¦beseeming any man but most unbeseeming a professor of the true religion Generall arguments against lying are these 1. Lying is condemned by those who were led by no other light then the light of nature as Philosophers Orators Poets Saint Paul quoteth a verse out of ãâã ãâã whereby the Cretians were condemned for their frequent lying Titus 1. 12. To ãâã them the more for this vice to lye was in a proverbiall speech said to ãâã or play the Cretians 2. Every mans conscience condemnes lying If one be not impudent he will blush when he tells a lye and infinite shifts are ordinarily made to cloake a lye which shew that he is ashamed thereof and that his conscience checketh him for it 3. No man can endure to be accounted a lyar No word more provoketh rage than this Thou lyest It is the cause of many duels 4. Lying overthrowes all society For what man knoweth the things of a man 1 Cor. 1. 11. A mans purposes must be made known and speech is the best meanes thereof If his speech be deceitfull how shall his mind be made known If not what commerce can there be with him and others 5. A man taken tripping herein will be suspected in all his words and actions He that is not true in his words can hardly be thought to deal honestly in his deeds Arguments against lying in professors of the Christian religion are these 1. Lying is expresly forbidden in Gods word Lev. 19. 11. Eph. 4. 25. ãâã 3. 9. Thus it is against the rule of Christians 2. It is against knowledge and conscience For a lyar doth deceitfully utter for truth that which he knoweth to be false 3. It is a filthy rag of the old man and one of the most disgracefull and therefore first set down in the particular exemplification of those filthy ragges Eph. 4. 22 25. 4. It is most directly opposite to God who is truth it self and concerning whom we heard that it was impossible that he should lye 5. Nothing makes men more like the devill for he is a lyar and the father ãâã Joh. 8. 44. A lying spirit is a diabolicall spirit A lyar carrieth the image of the devill and doth the work of the devill and therein shewes himself a child of the devill 6. As a lye is hatefull to God so it makes the practisers thereof abominââ¦ble Prov. 6. 16 17. and 12. 22. 7. Lying causeth heavy vengeance In generall it is said The Lord will ãâã them that speake lyes Psal. 5. 6. In particular both temporall and eternall judgements are threatned against such Temporall Hos. 4. 2 c. Eternall by excluding from heaven Rev. 21. 27. And by thrusting into Hell Rev. 21. 8. Memorable was the judgement on Gehazi 2 King 5. 27. And on Ananias and ãâã Act. 5. 5 10. §. 144. Of comfort arising from faith in Gods promise THe end of the two immutable things which God used is thus expressed That we might have c. These words in generall declare that it was for our good ãâã God so far condescended as was shewed v. 17. § 131. The particular good aimed at therein is in these words A strong consolatiâ⦠Of the verb whence this Noune consolation is derived see chap. 3. v. 13. § 143. Among other acceptions the verb from whence this noune is derived signifieth to comfort Col. 4. 8. Hereupon the Holy Ghost who is the originall cause of all ãâã sound comfort is stiled the comforter The word of my Text is sometimes translated exhortation Heb. 13. 22. and sometimes consolation Luk. 2.
2. The ceremoniall Law was as a wall of partition betwixt Jew and Gentile whereby the Jewes were so fensed as the Gentiles could not be mixed with them as when beasts of one Lord are so fenced in a pasture as other beasts cannot come iââ¦to their pasture Therefore when Christ came to unite Jew and Gentile and ãâã make of them one He is said to break down this stop of partition wall Eph. â⦠14. â⦠that Law had not been abrogated the Gentiles could not have been brought into Christs fold as of necessity they must be Ioh. 10. 16. Till the fulnesse of ãâã wherein the truth and substance of all the ceremonies and types was exhibited ãâã accomplished that Law of ceremonies remained in force with the Jewes upon ãâã grounds 1. The severall branches thereof were parts of Gods outward worship 2. Thereby they were kept from will-worship 3. They were also thereby kept from conforming themselves to the Gentileâ⦠iâ⦠their Idolatrous Services 4. They being types and shadows of Christ to come were as a looking glââ¦sse tâ⦠shew unto them that Image of Christ. 5. They being many heavy burthensome painfull chargeable rites they ãâã the Jewes the more to long after Christ. In this respect the Apostle saith of ãâã Law that it was our School-master to bring us unto Christ Gal. 3. 24. For 1. It pointed out Christ under rudiments and ceremonies It forced men to seek help else-where because it could not perfect those that came unto it 1. This aggravateth those dotages which were noted § 61. 2. It informs us in Gods goodnesse to us who are reserved to that fulnesse of time wherein Christ hath been exhibited for we are freed from that yoak which neither ãâã nââ¦r our Fathers are able to bear Act. 15. 10. This is a bondage worse then the Egyptian bondage They that were freed from that bondage had many memorials of Gods goodnesse to them therein the more to quicken up their spirits to praise God for their deliverance and to continue the memory thereof from generation to generation 3. The change of the Law is a strong motive to stir us up willingly and cheerfullâ⦠to submit our selves to this Law whereinto that is translated that is to the Law of the Gospell which is established under Christs Priest-hood This Law requires ãâã impossibilities as to ascend into heaven or to descend into the deep Rom. 10. 6 7. but it requires faith and repentance Mar. 1. 15. Faith to give evidence to the free gââ¦ace of God who requireth of us but to receive what he graciously offereth Repentance to demonstrate the purity of God who though he freely justifie a sinner yet he will not have him continue in sin Yea this Law of the Gospel giveth power and ability to perform what it requireth If this Law into which the other is translââ¦ted be thorowly compared with that we shall find just cause to acknowledge that this is an easie yoak and a light burden Matth. 11. 30. but that a yoak and burden ãâã none could bear Act. 15. 10. §. 69. Of the judiciall Law of the Iewes BEsides the ceremoniall Law the Jewes had a judiciall Law proper and peculiar to that polity This Law concerned especially their civil estate Many branches of that Law appertained to the Jewish Priest-hood as The particular Lawes about the Cities of refuge whether such as slew any unawares fled and there abode till the death of the High Priest Numb 35. 25. And Lawes about Lepers which the Priest was to judge Lev. 14. 3. And sundry other cases which the Priest was to judge of Deut. 17. 9. So also the Lawes of distinguishing tribes of reserving inheritances to special tribes and families of selling them to the next of Kin ãâã 4. 4. Of raising seed to a brother that died without issue Gen. 38. 8. 9 Of all manner of freedomes at the year of Jubilee Levit. 25. 13. c. There were other branches of the judiciall Law which rested upon common equitie and were meanes of keeping the morall Law as putting to death Idolaters and such as inticed others thereunto and witches and wilfull murtherers and other notorious malefactors So likewise Lawes against incest and incestuous Marriages Lawes of reverencing and obeying Superiours and Governours and of dealing justly in borrowing restoring buying selling and all manner of contracts The former sort were abolished together with the Priest-hood The latter remain as good directions to order even Christian polities accordingly 1. By these kinds of Lawes the wisdome of God was manifested in observing what was fit for the particular kind and condition of people and in giving them answerable Lawes and yet not tying all Nations and States thereunto 2. That liberty which God affordeth to others to have Lawes most agreeable to their own Country so as they be not contrary to equity and piety bindeth them more obediently to submit themselves to their own wholesome Lawes and to keep peace unity and amity among themselves §. 70. Of the Morall Law THe Morall Law is a generall rule for all sorts of people It was therefore given to Adam and his posterity yea it was engraven in mans heart Rom. 2. 15. It is a perfect rule of all righteousnessâ⦠whereby is declared what is due to God and man It is an inviolable unchangeable and everlasting Law of perpetuall use never ãâã be abrogated This is that Law which Christ came not to destroy but to fulfill Matth. 5. 1â⦠ãâã is the Law which through faith we establish Rom. 3. 31. This is that Law ãâã which not one jot or one title shall passe till heaven and earth passe Matth. 5. 18. Yet because through mans corruption it is so far from bringing man to ãâã which was the primary and principal ââ¦nd thereof as it beateth him down into ãâã most woful and cursed estate it is by Jesus Christ who is the resurrection and ãâã Iohn 11. 25. in sundry circumstances altered or rather mollified It will be therefore requisite distinctly to declare both wherein that alteration ãâã qualification consisteth and also wherein the morall Law stil remaineth of use ãâã Christians It is mollified in these circumstances 1. In regard of justification Act. 13. 39. The Law was first given to justifie ãâã observers thereof but now in regard of mans corruption that is impossible ãâã 8. 3. Gal. 3. 11. God therefore now hath appointed another meanes for that end ãâã is Christ and saith in him Act. 13. 39. Rom. 3. 28. 2. In regard of the rigor thereof The Law accepteth no duty but that which is every way absolute and perfect Thus much is implyed under this phrase ãâã man which doth these things shall live by them Rom 10. 5. This therefore is ãâã doom of the Law cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are ãâã in the Book of the Law to do them Gal. 3. 10. Yet there is a righteousnesse though not
Master have washed your ãâã ãâã also ought to wash one anothers feet For I have given you an example that you ãâã ãâã ãâã I have done to you Joh. 13. 13 14 15. This patern of Christ sheweth that ââ¦o mâ⦠ought to think himself too great to be a Minister specially for doing good to oâ⦠The glorious Angels are ministring Spirits sent forth to minister for them wâ⦠ãâã ãâã ââ¦eires of Salvation Heb. 1. 14. Magistrates Ministers Masters Parents all of ãâã sorts apply this §. 4. Of Christ a Minister of the Sanctuary THe first particular place whereof Christ is here said to be a Minister is in English thus expressed the Sanctuary or word for word holies Of ââ¦he notation and meaning of this word holy See Chap. 3. v. 1. § 5. The Greek word is ambiguous It is of the genitive case in the plurall number which compriseth all genders under one termination Hereupon some ãâã it in the Masculine gender and apply it to persons and thus expound it a Minister ãâã the Saints because Christ as a Priest presenteth their persons and prayers to God ââ¦keth intercession for them Others take it in the neuter gender and apply it to holy things namely to those heavenly and holy gifts which Christ dispenseth to the Saints But this word is in this Epistle frequently attributed to the place where holy things were administred I find it eight severall times thus used as here and Chap. 9. v. 2 3 8 12 24 25. and Chap. 13. 11. In like manner another word of the plurall number and neuter gender is put for heaven We translate it heavenly places Eph. 1. 20. and 2. 6. and 3. 10. The word thus taken for a place is fitly translated Sanctuary This is the title given to that place under the Law where holy Priests administred holy things Exod. 15. 8. It is here metaphorically used and put for heaven whereof the Sanctuary of the Jewes was a type Of it the Apostle ââ¦us saith It was a figure for the time then preseââ¦t And Christ by his own blood entred in once into the holy place Heb. 9. 9 12. The word that is here is there also used whereby we see that heaven is metaphorically set forth thereby How Christ our Priest is in heaven was shewed Chap. 4. v. 14. § 84. Here we will consider how he is said to be a Minister of this Sanctuary Sanctuary iâ⦠sometimes indefinitely put for all those holy places wherein any of the Prists did any of their holy services as Chap. 9. v. 1 2. Sometimes again it is more restrictively used for that most holy place whereinââ¦o the High-Priest only went once a year and this for distinction sake is called the ââ¦ly of holiest Our English translates it The Holiest of all The doubled phrase ââ¦ly of holies is an Hebraisme I take the word Sanctuary here in this restrictive sense for the most holy place into which Christ entred after he had offered up his sacrifice even into heaven Christ then is such a Minister of this Sanctuary as the High-Priest was a Minister of the most holy place and that in these particulars especially 1. The Priest-hood was annointed Exod. 30. 30. This oyntment ran down from his head to the skirts of his garments Psal. 133. 2. This was an outward sign of his calling and gifts Thus Christ was annointed Psal. 45. 7. The Greek name Christ and Hebrew Messiah imply as much He was called Heb. 5. 5. and gifted for his work Iob. 3. 34. And of his fulnesse we all receive grace for grace Joh. 1. 16. 2. The High-Priest was arrayed with rich and glorious apparell which is described Exod. Chap. 28. Thus was Christ arrayed with immortality incorruption purity majesty and all manner of glory fit for his place 3. Among other things wrought by the art of man the High-Priest had in his breast-plate two things called Vrim and Thummim which according to the notation of the words signifie light and integrity Exod. 28. 30. what kind of things they were is not expressed By reason of their notation they are applyed by divines to that light of knowledge and integrity of life which is required of Ministers Christ the true High-Priest hath all the treasurers of wisdome and knowledge in him Col. 3. 2. His purity is set out to the full Heb. 7. 26. 4. The High-Priest carryed before him on his breast-plate the names of the twelve tribes of Israel Exod. 28. 9 10. Christ hath the names of the whole Church in continuall remembrance and presenteth them to his Father to be graciously accepted by him 5. On the High-Priests Myter in a plate of Gold was engraven Holinesse to the Lord Exod. 28. 36. Two reasons are rendred hereof One that he might bear and so take away the imperfections of their best works The other that he might make the people acceptable to God In Christ were truly and properly accomplished those things which were only typified in and by the High-Pââ¦iest 6. There were Bels of Gold on the skirts of the High-Priests Ephod which with ãâã least motion of his body sounded Christ by his intercession maketh a continuall pleasing sound in the ãâã ãâã God In these and other like respects may Christ be said to be a Minister of the ââ¦ry All this is the more to incite us to take Christ for our High-Priest and so to ãâã him and that by offering up our prayers and praises in him and to expect accââ¦ptation from the Father thorough him §. 5. Of the Tabernacle typifying Christs body THe other particular place whereof Christ is said to be a Minister is thus expââ¦sed The true Tabernacle c. Herein the Apostle hath reference to that ââ¦cle which Moses was commanded to make Exod. 26. 1. c. There it is largely described This tabernacle is that which is called the first tabernacle Heb. 9. 2. This was the place of Gods worship till the Temple was built Then it was caâ⦠into the Temple and there laid up 1 Kings 8. 4. It is called a Tabernacle because it was made as a tent of such materials ãâã after such a manner as after it was set up might be taken down again and ãâã without prejudice thereunto It is differenced from an house made of stone ãâã timber or other like substantiall materials which is set upon a foundation and ââ¦maineth firm and stable 2 Cor. 5. 1. In this did the Priests offer incense and did sundry other services Great question there is about the meaning of the word here Some taâ⦠ãâã same thing here to be meant that was before by sanctuary namely heaven Tââ¦y say that heaven answereth to all the places which were used by the Priests under ãâã Law But questionlesse the Apostle doth intend two distinct things by these two ãâã places Others therefore do apply this to the body of Christ and that upon these groâ⦠1. These two metaphors
before God 2 King 20. 3. 3. Herein lyeth a main difference between the upright and hypocrite instance the difference betwixt Abels and Cains offering Gen. 4. 4 5. 4. That which is good is altered and perverted by failing in the manner good is thereby turned into evill and duty into sin 5. Failing in the manner makes God reject that which in the matter he requireth Isa. 1. 11. 6. God detests things commanded by himself when they are done in an ill manner Isa. 66. 3. 7. In this case he that doth the work of the Lord is accursed Ier. 48. 10. 1. This giveth just cause of examining our selves even about the good things that we do This is to be done in ordinary and extraordinary duties in publick and ãâã duties on Sabbath and other dayes in duties of piety charity justice in ãâã particular callings and other occasions If this be not thorowly done we may ãâã we have done God good service when that which is done is odious in his ãâã Isa. 58. 3. This use is the rathââ¦r to be observed because every one best knowâ⦠his own failings in the manner of what he doth 1 Cor. 2. 11. 2. Upon due examination we cannot but be deeply humbled ever for our failings ãâã the manner of doing good things I know nothing which ministreth more matâ⦠of humiliation to professors then this In this respect it may be said of their ãâã performances Iââ¦habod where is the glory 1 Sam. 4. 21. The glory of our ãâã hearing praying singing partaking of the Sacrament almes-deeds and ãâã duties is hereby taken away which if prophane men knew they would inâ⦠over professors 3. This giveth just occasion of Abnegation and of renouncing all confidence ãâã in our best workes for we much fail therein 1 Sam. 3. 2. He well knew this ãâã said unto God Enter not into judgement with thy servant c. Psal. 143. 2. ãâã he who said We are all as an unclean thing and all our righteousnesses are as ãâã raggs Isa. 64 6. Did justiciaries well understand this it would make them ãâã down their gay Peacocks-Feathers They would not be so conceited of themâ⦠as the proud Pharisee but rather as the humble Publican Luk. 18. 11 12 13. There is nothing of such force to work in us this lesson of denying our selves as a consideration of the manner of doing the good things we do This consideraâ⦠would soon put an end to all conceipts of fulfilling the Law of meriting of doing workes of supererogation and sundry other proud apprehensions 4. Upon the foresaid ground be exhorted to learn as well how to do what we enâ⦠as what we do God loves adverbs We were as good be ignorant of the day itself as of the manner of performing it To know what ought to be done and not to know how it ought to be done will be a great aggravation of sin 5. For well doing that which is good observe these few rules 1. Exercise thy self in Gods word diligently read it hear it and meditate on it This is an excellent help and the best that I can prescribe for Gods word doth expresly and distinctly declare both what is to be done and how it is to be done Gods word is a lamp unto our feet and a light unto our path Psal. 119. 105. 2. Think on duty before hand and endevour to prepare thy self thereto Sudden hasty rash unprepared enterprizing a sacred duty is one occasion of failing in the manner of doing it Eccles. 5. 2. 3. Consider with whom thou hast to do in all things even with him who is the searcher of the heart This will make thee circumspect in every circumstance Conceipts that we have to do with man alone makes us look only to the outward duty read 2 Cor. 2. 17 4. In penitent confessions acknowledge thy failing in the manner of doing duty Thus maist thou gain assurance of forgivenesse for former failings and be made more watchfull for the future Humble free serious confession is an especiall meanes of obtaining pardon for what is past and power against the like for the future For the former note Psal. 32. 5. For the latter Act. 19. 18 19. For both 1 Ioh. 1. 9. 5. Pray for ability even about the manner of doing duty Of our selves we are not sufficient to think any thing as of our selves 2 Cor. 3. 5. The work of the Spirit is herein especially manifested we know not what we should pray for as we ought Herein the Spirit helpeth our infirmities Rom. 8. 26. In praying for the Spirit plead Christs promise Luk. 11. 13. Unregenerate persons may pray read hear fast receive the Sacrament give almes do just acts and perform other good duties in the substance Rom. 2. 14. But none can do good in a right manner except the regenerating Spirit be in him and help him 6. For comfort in this case we must have our eye upon our Surety in whom was no failing at all Heb. 6. 26. As Iohn was comforted upon hearing that Christ could do that which none else could do Rom. 5. 4 5. so may we be comforted in the perfection of our Surety in that what he did he did in our stead and for us In regard of our impotency we have as great cause to weep as Ioââ¦n had and in regard of our Sureties perfection as good ground of comfort as he had Wherefore in all thy performances when thou appeareth before God let thine eye be fast fixed upon thy Surety §. 18. Of Gods care in giving directions for his worship THat Moses might know both what to do and how to do it a pattern was shewed him Of the Greek noun translated pattern See § 13. Of the Greek verb translated shewed and of the noun translated example thence derived See Chap. 4. v. 11. § 66. This act of shewing a pattern hath reference to God who thus said to Moses according to all that I shall shew thee c. Exod. 25. 9. Hereby God manifested his care over his Church in giving direction for the right manner of worshipping him We heard before Chap. 7. v. 14. § 76. that warrant must be had from God for divine worship God therefore is carefull to give instructions and directions thereabouts for this end God appeared of old to the Fathers by dreames visions revelations and ministry of Angels and thereby declared his will unto them After that he caused Moses to give sundry Lawes to his people and to write them down for postââ¦rity He gave also Prophets to make known his mind After all these he sent his Son who was in the bosome of his Father and declared him He also sent forth Apostles to whom he gave his Spirit and caused them not only by preaching to reveal his will but also by writing to leave it to succeeding ages The Lord well understands what ignorance folly and superstition possââ¦sseth mens soules and how all the
new doth both discover sundry errors and also instruct us in sundry principles of religion Of those instructions see § 51. 1. Errors discovered thereby are such as these 1. That none but temporall blessings were promised under the Law This was an error of Servetus and sundry others They do not consider that the temporall blessings promised were types of heavenly hereupon it is said of the Patriarks and other believing Jewes that they desired a better country that is an heavenly Heb. 11. 16. As the covenant made with them was the same in substance with that which is made with us so they had the same object of faith and hope that we have See v. 5. § 13. 2. That there was one way for attaining salvation under the law and another under the Gospell This was one of Socinus his errors By this the covenant of works is revived and the Church under the Law subjected to that covenant By this an essentiall difference is made between the old and new Testament whereas in ãâã stance they are both one and the same as is shewed § 49. By this position the ãâã which Gods word made different as the covenant of works and the old covenant of grace are made one and the things which God makes one and the same in substance are in substance made different as the old and new covenant 3. That the souls of the faithfull before Christ passed not into heaven the place of glorious Angels and glorified Saints but into a supposed place under the earth which they call Limbus Patrum This is the error of Papists They make four places for the souls of those who depart out of this world under the earth 1. Hell properly so called which is the lowest an everlasting place of intolerable torment for such as die in mortall sins 2. Purgatory which they place next above Hell where are intolerable torments but only for a time for such as dye in veniall sins 3. A place called Limbus Infamum which they place immediatly above ââ¦gatory and make it a place of darknesse without pain but also without heavenly blisse and this for such infants as dye unbaptized there to abide everlastingly 4. The foresaid limbus patrum which they make the uppermost of them all a place of darknesse but free from thâ⦠paines of hell and purgatory and withall from the joyes of heaven Here they say the soules of the faithfull that dyed before Christ were reserved but freed from thence by Christs descent into hell All these places except hell are fictions of their own brain and have no ground in sacred Scripture Concerning limbus patrum for the other fictions I passe by the conceit thereof is directly against the identity of the two covenants of grace in substance For if the same covenant in substance were made with the faithfull before Christ that is made with the faithfull since Christ surely then they all partake of the same substantiall priviledges They before Christ believed on Christ as we do Rom. 4. 3. They obtained remission of sins Rom. 4. 7. They were reconciled unto God and adopted to be Gods children Why then should not they partake of the same glory that we do Christ implyeth that they do so Matth. 8. 11. The translation of Enoch Gen. 5. 24. and rapture of Eliiah into heaven 2 King 2. 11. are evidences hereof See Chap. 9. v. 15. § 90. 4. That the souls of the faithfull before Christ passed into a place of rest and refreshing but not into that place whither now the souls of the faithfull ãâã Christs ascention do passe There is an error of Arminius and his followers Many of them deny the foresaid limbus patrum But yet come too neer unto it They cannot determine where this place of refreshing is Even their opinion is refuted by the Identity of the old and new covenant of grace Christ was a lamb slain from the beginning of the world Rev. 13. 8. that is his sacrifice was to all purposes ãâã effectuall before it was offered up as after and thereupon he is said to be the same yesterday today and for ever Heb. 13. 8. §. 51. Of Instructions raised from the Identitie of the covenant of grace distinguished into the old and new THe Identity of the covenant of grace distinguished into old and new ãâã us in sundry principles 1. That the efficacy of Christs merit is everlasting even from that time wherein he was first promised Gen. 3. 15. Therefore there were Sacrifices from the beginning Gen. 4. 4. to typifie Christs Sacrifice It is said of the law and of all the types thereof that they were a shadow of things to come but the body is of Christ Col. ãâã 17. Heb. 10. 1. If by vertue of the everlasting merit of Christ they who lived before he was exhibited might in faith rest thereon how much more may we how much more ought we with strong confidence rest thereon Heb. 9. 13 14. 2. That there is the same extent of the Sacrament of initiation under the new corenant as was under the old If infants might partake of the Sacrament of regeâ⦠before Christ was exhibited then much more since That which the Apostle saith of the Ark in relation to Baptisme 1 Pet. 3. 21. that it was a like fiâ⦠may be said of circumcision All their Sacraments were like figures not types of ours The Apostle maketh an expresse analogie betwixt circumcision and Baptisme Col. 2. 11 12. 3. That there is but one Catholick Church and that the Church of believing Jewes and Gentiles is the same and that the same circumstantials appertained there unto For all believers before and after Christ are partakers of the same covenant of grace in substance One God and Father One Lord Iesus Christ 1 Cor. 8. 6. One spirit one body Eph. 4. 4. 2 Cor. 4. 13. One Mediator 1 Tim. 2. 5. One Gââ¦spell Heb. 4. 2. One Faith Gal. 3. 7. 4. That the inheritance which they looked for is even the same which we look for see § 50. Error 3 4. §. 52. Of the difference between the covenant of grace as it is stiled old and new III. THe difference betwixt the old and new covenant is 1. In the time The old was before Christ exhibited the new since Heb. 1. 1 2. 2. In the manner of delivering The old was more obscurely delivered under types and prophecies the new more clearly 2 Cor. 3. 13 14. 3. In the extent The old was restrained to a select people Psal. 147. 19 20. The ãâã is extended to all nations Matth. 28. 19. 4. In the Mediator Moses a meer man was made the Mediator of the old Gal. 3. 19. But Jesus Christ God-man the Mediator of the new Heb. 8. 6. 5. In the ratification The old was ratified by the blood of beasts Exod. 24. 8. The new by the blood of the Son of God Heb. 9. 12. 6. In the efficacy The old comparatively was
that order which is here by him obsââ¦rved for which good reason may be given 1. The first promise is so set down as it sheweth the difference betwixt the manner of declaring the old and new Covenant That was in Tables of stone this in mens hearts 2 Cor. 3. 3. Therefore in this respect it may well have the first place 2. The next promise is the ground of all the other and in that respect may fitly be set before them that follow 3. The third promise is an apparent evidence of the last and better seen and discerned 4. The last promise v. 12. is that wherein the blessedness of man consisteth Psal. 32. 15. and as the sweetest and chiefest of all the rest reserved to the last place §. 63. The different writing Gods Law in mens hearts under the old and new Covenant THe first promise according to the Prophets and Apostles method concerning the new covenant is thus brought in by God himself uttering it I will put ãâã Lawes into their minde c. A question is here raised how this can be a priviledge of the new Covenant seââ¦ing it is said of natural men that they shew the works of the Law written in their hearts Rom. 2. 15. Answ. 1. The Apostle there hath reference to mans innocent estate when the law was indeed engraven in mans heart but that which was then engraven was by his fall defaced and obliterated therefore the Apostle saith they then the ãâã or effect of the Law written in their heart that is they give evidence that the ãâã was once written in their heart 2. The evidences of that former engravement yet remaining are but as small deâ⦠reliques having only a lustre to make men inexcusable but no clear light to ãâã them in the way of happinesse Therefore notwithstanding their lustre they ãâã said to be not only dark but darknesse Eph. 5. 8. 2. Quest. Had not the faithful before Christs time Gods law wirtten in their heart Answ. 1. It cannot be denyed but that they had God promiseth as much unto them Deut. 30. 6. And David oft professeth that Gods law was his delight and the joy of his heart and that he applyed his heart thereto Psal. 119. 77. 111 112. and in his time he said of a man truly righteous that the law of his God is in his heart Psal. 37. 31. But yet we are to put difference betwixt the old and new Covenant the Covenant made with the Church before Christs time was delivered under dark and obâ⦠types figures shadows promises and prophesies of things to come So as it was not so clearly nor so ordinarily nor so fully written in their hearts There were but few Davids in that time But by the effectual work of Gods spirit under the new Covenant the law is more ordinarily more plentifully and more thoroughly writ in the hearts of Gods confederates The opposition therefore is comparatise and the comparison is not betwixt the law and law-writing and writing but betwixt the manner of writing one and the same law in the hearts of confedeâ⦠under the old and new covenant By lawes are meant Gods will made known unto his people which is called a law because it bindeth all to whom it is revealed unto obedience A law is given ãâã them and necessity lyeth upon them to observe it The plural number laws is used because the precepts and promises of Gods covenant are many but all binding as so many laws These two words put write intimate in general one and the same thing namely Gods effectual work upon his people whereby he maketh his word to enter into their inward parts even into their soul. This latter word write is added 1. To shew that the new covenant is as well written as the old but yet after a more excellent manner that in Tables of stone this in fleshly Tables of the heart â⦠Cor. 3. 3. 2. To shew the continuance of this effectual work for things written abide These two words also minde heart do in general intend one and the same thing which is a mans soul. Some to distinguish them understand under the former phrase illumination of the minde under the latter renovation of the will and whereas both the Prophet and Apostle expresly set down illumination in the third promise or priviledge of this new Covenant they answer that there is as an apparent difference betwixt illumination here intended and there as betwixt the cause the effect for here is noted the work of God in putting his lawes into their minde there the effect of that work which is their knowing of God We may the rather take minde and heart to signifie one and the same thing because in Hebrew there is no such distinction made for there it is thus expressed I will put my Law in their inward parts and write it in their hearts Ier. 32. 33. The heart is ordinarily put for the middle or innermost part of a thing so as by those two phrases one and the same thing may be meant The lxx translate that phrase in the inward part thus In their minde and the Apostle followes them §. 64. Of Gods working on maâ⦠IN that God is thus brought in saying I will put and write it clearly shews that it is God who worketh so effectually upon his confederates under the new Covenant as they are wrought upon I will put my fear into their hearts that they shall not depart from me saith the same Lord Ier. 32. 40. And again I will put my spirit within you and cause you to walk in my statutes Ezek. 36. 27. This was evidenced in the Lords opening the heart of Lydia Act. 16. 14. 1. Man of himself is utterly uncapable of any such engravements or writing Nâ⦠man can come to me saith Christ except the Father draw him John 6. 44. The natural man receiveth not the things of the spirit of God of and by himself for they aââ¦e spiritually discerned 1 Cor. 2. 14. 2. The Ministry of man is insufficient of it self to work upon the inward parts of others 1 Cor. 3. 7. 2 Cor. 3. 5 6. 1. This ought to move Ministers to adde prayer to their learning reading study conference meditation and other like helps Prayer is a means sanctified to obtain divine help Ministers therefore ought in their ministry thus to pray Lord open the eyes of these men 2 Kings 6. 20. Commendable in this respect is the custom of praying before and after Sermon so ought they to do before and after private rââ¦ading and studying even in their closet Neglect hereof makes much pains to be fruitlesse 2. People may hereby learn to depend not wholly or only on the outward ministry but rather on Gods blessing Indeed means are sanctified but the blessing resteth in God Deut. 8. 3. If God put not and write not his Lawes in our inward parts all that man can do is nothing Two extreams are hereupon carefully to
§ 57. §. 77. Of Christs eternal Spirit THe ground of that valew and vertue which ariseth from the blood of Christ is thus expressed who thorow the eternal Spirit offered himself Here are two principal causes set down 1. The efficient The eternal Spirit 2. The matter or thing offered himself By eternal Spirit is here meant the divine nature of Christ. As God he offered ãâã his humane nature Object Christ denieth himself to be a spirit Luk. 24. 37 39. Answ. 1. Christ speaketh according to their imagination for they conceited him to be a ghost 2. He denyeth his body to be a spirit and thereupon bids them handle him and behold his hands and feet for a spirit hath not flesh and bones But here the word spirit is used in regard of the divine nature of Christ which is of a spiritual subââ¦ance For God is a spirit Ioh. 4. 24. and the Spirit is called eternal because it is without beginning as Christ in his divine nature it That the divine nature of Christ is here meant is evident by this act of offering him For what other Spirit could offer Christ. 1. Not the spirit of man for 1. That is polluted 2. Christ was offered for that 3. That is not eternal 2. Not an Angelical spirit This action of offering Christ is too transcendent for a created Spirit Angels are neither fit nor worthy to offer such a sacrifice as Christ nor are they properly eternal 3. Not the soul of Christ himself For that is part of the sacrifice which was offered up Thou shalt make his soul an offering for sin Isa. 53. 10. This Spirit or soul of Christ was made in time and cannot properly be called eternal 4. Not the Father himself the first person in Trinity Indeed the Father in regard of his nature is an eternal Spirit but to him was this sacrifice offered therefore he did not offer it He that offered is distinct from him to whom the offering was made 5. Not the Holy-Ghost the third person in sacred Trinity who though in regard of his proceeding from the Father and the Son he be stiled a Spirit and in his nature he be an eternal Spirit yet he hath not this function of a Priest to offer sacrifice to God and to make satisfaction for sin I will not put into this Catalogue the spirit of beasts or devils For it is blasphemy to have any conceit of their doing that which is attributed to this spirit It remaineth that no other spirit can be meant by this eternal Spirit then the deity of Christ. To which this title Spirit is oft attributed as Ioh. 6. 63. Rom. 1. 4. 1 Tim. 3. 16. 1 Pet. 3. 18. 1 Cor. 15. 45. This title is here used to set out Christs divine nature 1. By way of distinction from his humane nature which was true flesh weak and srail flesh flesh created in time Observe most of the places before quoted and you shall find the word Spirit opposed to Christs humane nature and that under this title flesh 2. To shew the ground of the effectual operation of Christs offering himself This description of Christs divine nature doth confirm sundry great mysteries of our Christian faith namely these 1. Christ is true God 2. He is God eternal 3. He is of a spiritual substance 4. He is a distinct person 5. He is God and man This description of Christ is here set down to meet with an objection that might be made against that difference which the Apostle had put betwixt the blood of legall sacrifices and the blood of Christ For it might be objected that Christs blood was a material external carnal thing How then could it have such spiritual vigour above other blood Answ. Because it was the blood of him that is an eternall Spirit and offered up by that eternal Spirit So as his blood was effectual not simply as it was materiall blood but as offered by the eternal Spirit whose blood it was In this case I may say it is the spirit that quickeneth the flesh profiteth nothing John 6. 63. This description of Christ teacheth us to worship him in spirit and truth John 4. ââ¦4 To offer up spiritual sacrifices unto him and with the spiritual eye of faith to look on him Heb. 11. 27. Of this Epithite eternal see § 65. Of etemity atttibuted to Christ see chap. 1. v. 10. § 129 145. and chap. 2. v. 16 § 160. Much comfort and courage may believers receive against their spiritual enemies that Christ their head and Lord is an eternal spirit hereof see more in the whole Armour of God Ephes. 6. 12 Treat 1. Part. 3. § 27. Among other Arguments against Arrius his heresie concerning Christs being a God made in time this description of Christs deity is one special one This also confirms that which hath been noted of eternal salvation chap. 5. v. 9. § 51. and of eternal redemption chap. 9. v. 12. § 65. For Christ our Priest being an eternal spirit he can provide for preserve deliver and save eternally From an eternal spirit proceedeth an eternal efficacy This is the reason why that blood which was shed in time freeth from eternal damnation because it was offered by an eternal spirit §. 78. Of Christ a Priest in both natures A Special Act attributed to the foresaid eternal Spirit is thus expressed offered himselfe The word Offer in reference to a sacrifice is proper to a Priestly function see chap. 5. v. 1. § 6. The sacrifice offered is said to be himself which comprizeth both natures of Christ see v. 12. § 57. So as Christ was Priest in both his natures in his divine as well as in his humane This is further evident 1. By the Order after which Christ was a Priest chap. 7. v. 3. 2. By the difference which is made betwixt him and other Priests chap. 7. v. 27 28. 3. By that divine relation which is manifested between him and his Father as he was Priest chap. 5. v. 5. 4. By the applying of the blood which he shed as Priest unto God Acts 20. 28. In this respect is he justly stiled not only an high Priest but also a great high Priest chap. 4 14. Obj. Christ as God is equal to his Father but as Priest is inferior therefore he would not be Priest as God Answ. 1. We must distinguish betwixt the natures of Christ and his person Christ in his divine nature was equal with the Father but in his person consisting of God-man he may be said to be inferior As God-man he differs from God and man in the extreams being greater then man and lesse then God 2. We must distinguish betwixt the natures and office of Christ. The same person which in nature is equal to another may in office be inferior to him The office of Christ namely his Priesthood is a work of his person The beginning of this or that work is of the nature as to suffer is a work
death is extended to the world Ioh. 1. 29. Ioh. 3. 16. and 6. 51. Answ. 1. The world doth not alwayes comprise every man under it For Christ maketh a difference betwixt them for whom he prayed and the world Ioh. 17. 9. So as they were not of the world And a difference also is made betwixt the Jewes and the world Rom. 11. 15. 2. The word world is an indefinite word and compriseth no more then mankind Therefore there is no necessity of extending it to every one It is sufficient that they to whom it is applyed be in the world and appertain thereunto and enough it is to satisfie that phrase that Christ died for such as are in the world Object 3. Christ is the propitiation for the sins of the whole world 1 Io. 2. 2. Answ. That phrase whole world is there used exclusively and that in reference to all nations even among the Gentiles who were excluded from means of Salvation before Christs time but Christ being exhibited he was offered to the whole world that is to all sorts of people Jewes and Gentiles Object 4. Christs death is extended to as many as Adams fall in these words As by the offence of one Iudgement came upon all men to condemnation even so by the righteousnesse of one the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life Rom. 5. 18. Answ. This comparison betwixt Adam and Christ is to be applyed to all the branches of each stock For as Adam is there set out as one stock from whence all man kind sprouted so Christ is another stock from whence all the elect of God do sprout That thus this comparison must be taken is evident by the benefit that is applyed to those that appertain to Christ which is justification Object 5. Christ died for such as perish thérefore he may die for all Elect and others To this purpose this Text is produced destroy not him with thy meat for whom Christ died Rom. 14. 15. and this denying the Lord that bought them 2 Pet. 2. 1. Answ. 1. The former Text is but an admonition or a caveat It is no expresse assertion 2. The other place is spoken of a meer profession by their profession they made many in charity to judge that they were bought by Christ. Object 6. If Christ dyed for all many are mocked in the offer of his death to them yea Gods Ministers are but lyars in offering that to men which belongs not to them Answ. He is not absolutely offered but to such as receive him According to this limitation Whosoever believeth in him shall not perish John 3. 16. Ministers indefinite offering of Christ is like the servants inviting to a marriage feast many that came not Matth. 22. 3. Ministers in tendring grace to such as partake not of it are no more lyars then Ionah was in denouncing judgement against those upon whom it was not executed Ionah 3. 4 c. Quest. Why is Christ offered indefinitely to all of all sorts Answ. 1. The Elect in this world are mixed with others and not known by Ministers Therefore as a means to draw the Elect the offer is general 2. By this means they that refuse grace are made inexcusable Thus this general offer tends to a clear manifestation of Gods mercy to the one and of his justice to the other Quest. How can they which refuse the offer be made in excusable seeing the grace is not intended unto them Answ. Even as Pharaoh was Exod. 5. 1 2. For they who refuse know not the counsel of God towards them whether it be intended towards them or no and their rejecting of the offer ariseth from a light esteem if not from a plain contempt of the grace that is offered They wittingly and wilfully reject the same §. 142. Of Christs conspicuous appearing A Consequence of Christs once offering himself is set down in these words unto them that look for him shall he appear c. The consequence is that he shal appear again The word translated appear is of the same verb that is translated we see Chap. 2. v. 8. § 68. It implyeth so clear a manifestation as may visibly be seen and discerned It is here used in the passive voyce and future tense as if it had been translated he shall be seen It is spoken of Christ in reference to his descent from heaven at the last and great day of judgement when he shall be seen not only of the Spirits now in heaven but of all Angels and men good and bad yea even of the damned men and devils in hell For all shall be cited before him The Spirits in heaven shall from thence accompany him Matth. 25. 31. The dead shall arise out of the places where they lie Rev. 20. 12 13. The then living shall suddainly be rapt up to meet the Lord in the Aire 1 Thes. 4. 17. The damned in hell shall also be drawn before him to hear their final woful doom solemnly and irrevocably ratified Rev. 20. 10. Hereby it appeareth that the Lord Jesus shall conspicuously manifest himself namely at the day of judgement The word of the Text doth intend as much The word translated comming 1 Thes. 3. 13. spoken of this appearance implyeth a personal presence of the Lord. There is another word used 1 Tim. 6. 14. which is translated appearing which according to the notation of the word signifieth an appearance above others such an appearance as shall shew him to be above others and so make him conspicuous to all The simple noun importeth a cleer or bright appearance This word is six times used in the New Testament and in every place applyed to the appearing here intended 2 Thes. 2. 8. 1 Tim. 6. 14. 2 Tim. 1. 10. and 4. 1 8. and 2. 13. Both these latter words that set out a personal presence and a conspicuous appearance of Christ are joyned together 2 Thes. 2. 8. and glory is added to his bright appearance thus the glorious appearing or the appearing of glory Titus 2. 14. This is that appearing whereof Enoch prophesied Iud. v. 14. And whereof Christ himself and his Apostles makes frequent mention If the manner of Christs comming be duly weighed we shall discern that it will be a most conspicuous appearing Among other evidences these are some 1. He shall descend from heaven 1 Thes. 4. 16. not as at first invisibly but visibly in his humane nature Act. 1. 11. Heaven being on high the opening of it and his comming out of it must needs be conspicuous 2. He shall come with an innumerable company of Angels attending him Matth. 24. 31. This troop must needs make him conspicuous 3. There shal be then a loud shril sound of an Arch-Angel which shall pierce thorow all corners of the world yea even to the deph of the earth and of the Sea and of hell it self which not only the then living but the dead also shall hear for it
hundred-fold of that which he sowed and he waxed great and he had such possessions as the Philistims envied him Gen. 26. 12 13 14. 4. He lived more quietly and had more rest than the other two Patriarchs He was not forced from place to place as the other were We read only of his being forced by famin to go to Gerar. Gen. 26. 1. 5. Fewer failings are noted of Isaac than of either of the other two We read only of the weakness of his faith in dissembling his wife Gen. 26. 7. And of his overmuch indulgency to his prophane Son Esau Gen. 27. 3. Indeed his name after his death was least spoken of I take the reason to be this That he neither was the first root as Abraham was nor had immediatly issuing from him the heads of the twelve Tribes as Iacob had §. 105. Of Isaac's faith in blessing his Children THe act whereby Isaac manifested his faith is expressed in this verb Blessed Of the composition and various acception of this verb Blessed see Chap. 7. vers 1. § 12. It is here taken for a Prophetical prediction and paternal confirmation of the future estate of his Children This act of Isaac was partly extraordinary as he was a Prophet like to his Father Gen. 20. endued with an extraordinary spirit whereby he could certainly foretell what should befall his children in future ages it was also partly ordinary which he did as a father and that by desiring and praying for the good of his Children The extraordinary giveth proof that true faith puts on beleevers to make known the minde of God howsoever it may seem pleasing or distastfull to men Isaac in his Fatherly affection had a great mind to confer the main blessing upon his eldest Son Gen. 27. But God by a special instinct revealed unto him that Iacob should have that blessing accordingly he blessed the yonger His faith moved him to deny himself in yielding to the Lord. This act of Isaac as he was a Father and blessed his Children giveth instance that it is the duty of parents to bless their Children See more hereof in Domestical duties Treat 6. Of Parents § 59. By just and necessary consequence it will hence follow that Children ought ought to seek their Parents blessing Hereof also see Domestical duties Treat 5. Of children § 9. §. 106. Of Jacob and Esau's name relation and different blessing THe parties blessed are set down by name Iacob and Esau. The name Iacob is derived from a noun that signifieth an Heel He was so called because in coming out of the womb he held his Brother by the heel Gen. 25. 26. The verb whence that noun is derived signifieth to Supplant or to trip down which is oft done with the heel hereupon this notation of Iacobs name is confirmed by these words of his brother Is he not rightly called Iacob for he hath supplanted me these two times c. Gen. 27. 36. So as this name Iacob signifieth a Supplanter Two notations are given of Esaus name one is taken from an Hebrew word that signifieth Haire or Hairy In this notation there is a transmutation of the two first letters and a taking away of the last letter It is said that Esau was an Hairy man Gen. 27. 11. and thereupon this notation of his name is given The other notation is taken from an Hebrew verb which signifieth to Make and they say that he was called Esau because he came out of the womb as a full made man or as a grown man full of hairs on his body Hee was also called Edom which signifieth red Gen 25. 25. And this both in allusion to the colour with which he came out of his mothers womb and also in reference to his disposition which was bloody and cruell Yea also the name Edom was given by way of derision in reference to the colour of the broth for which he sold his birth-right Gen. 25. 30. Thus we see how both their names were fitted to occasions See more hereof in Domest duties Treat 6. Of parents § 20. These two children were brothers coming out of the same womb They were of the same father and mother twins and that of one birth onely one came out before the other namely Esau and in that respect was counted and called the Elder Gen. 27. 1. Thereupon the birthright belonged to him till he sold it for a song as we say even for a mess of broth or as the Apostle expresseth it for one morsell of meat in which respect he is stiled Prophane Heb. 12. 16. Though Esau were the elder yet is Iacob set before him for he was a gracious son and in Gods account more honorable than his elder brother for grace adds more honour than all outward privileges and dignities can do Hereof see more ver 4. § 11. Both these sons though they were of different dispositions are here said to be blessed by their Father but with different blessings The father neither did nor would bless the prophane son with that blessing wherewith he blessed his pious son whereupon he saith I have blessed him meaning the yonger yea and he shall be blessed Gen. 27. 33. But Esau was blessed with temporal blessings Iacob with temporal and spiritual also Thus there are blessings for all of all sorts Hereupon it is said that God satisfieth the desire of every living thing Psal. 145. 16. And our Heavenly Father is said to cause his Sun to rise on the evill and on the good Matth. 5. 45. In this respect the Living God is said to be the Saviour of all men 1 Tim. 4. 10. This the Lord doth to manifest his bounty and to try if wicked ones may be wrought upon by mercy and by consequence to aggravate their just condemnation 1. Christ teacheth us herein to set our heavenly Father before us and to bless them that curse us Matth. 5. 44. 2. This teacheth us to put difference between blessings and not to rest upon Gods Fatherly love in that he doth bestow temporal blessings upon us These may be given in wrath and taken away in wrath as a King was given to Israel and taken away from them Hos. 13. 11. They are spiritual blessings that are the sure evidences of Gods Fatherly favour §. 107. Of Isaac's faith about things to come THe subject matter whereabout Isaac blessed his two sons is expressed in these general tearms concerning things to come These things to come had respect to the posterity of both these The posterity of both of them were blessed with temporal blessings in these phrases The dew of heaven and the fatness of the earth and plenty of corn and wine Gen. 27. v. 28 39. There was this difference that Iacob's posterity should be Lords over Esau's which continued from David's time 2 Sam. 8. 14. till the reign of Ieroboam 2 King 8. 20. when the posterity of Esau brake the yoak from
God and was resolved to live and dy with them Thus there was the seed of Faith in her and this was accounted a true Faith which would grow and encrease more and more Such a faith had Naaman 2 Kings 5. 15. And Nicodemus John 3. 2. And the Father of the Lunatick Mar. 9. 24. God beholds such a substance in such a kind of faith as will bring forth glorious fruits For the spirit that worketh this ever abideth and he having begun a good work will perform it unto the end Phil. 1. 6. 1. This is sweet comfort to such as find the true seed and beginning of grace in them For this inward working is an evidence of the ãâã and every true evidence thereof is a matter of much comfort When a woman that desireth children first discerneth that she conceiveth with child she is much comforted and rejoyceth in hope of bringing forth a perfect child The Israelites much rejoyced when the foundation of the house of the Lord was laid after their captivity Ezra 3. 11. in hope that the whole house in time would be perfected For the present God hath the seed of Faith in high account and for the future God wil so bless it as a grain of Mustard-seed shall become a tree Matth. 13. 31 32. 2. They who find the beginnings of grace in them who earnestly desire true grace who sensibly feel the want of it who are truly grieved for that want ââ¦ay hence receive comfort True grace though small will be accepted 3. Two sorts of people may receive direction from hence 1. They who have but small means Let such improve those means to the best advantage that they can So did Rahab If men well use what they have they shall have more Unto every one which hath shall be given Luk 19. 26. 2. They who have powerfull means as they find any inward working of the spirit in and by those means let them endeavour to grow thereby and answer plentifull means of grace with some competent measure of grace This is an evidence of the truth of grace Though small grace may be true yet true grace will not ever be small Things of Gods Kingdom do grow and that to admiration Ezek. 47. 3 4 5. §. 182. Of the fruits of Rahab's Faith THE person whose faith is here commended is thus set out The harlot Rahab Her example is the more rare 1. By reason of her Sex manifested in the feminine gender she was a ãâã That women may prove Worthies hath been proved v. 11. § 53. 2. By reason of her Nation She was a Gentile yea She was of the curââ¦ed Stock of the Canaanites so as God can call out into his Church the most ââ¦likely that may be 3. By reason of her externall condition or silthy profession she was an ãâã This doth much confirm the point last noted Her name is here said to be Rahab which in Hebrew signifieth broad ãâã large It fitly answereth both to her former and later condition To her former in regard of her impudency making herself as a broad street for ââ¦y to come into To the later in regard of the largeness of her heart and soul in receiving a large apprehension of Gods works and those both of his Justice and mercy ãâã 2. 9. c. There is mention made of Rahab Psal. 87. 4. and 89. 10. and Isa. 51. 9. But though in English the names are of the same letters yet in Hebrew they have different letters and come from different roots one signifieth broad the other proud and is put for Egypt The fruits of her faith were such as these manifested Iosh. chap. 2. 1. She entertaineth those that were of the true Church v. 1. 2. She hides them from danger v. 4. 3. She refuseth to betray them v. 4. 4. She beguiles those that sought to apprehend them v. 5. 5. She acknowledgeth the true God v. 11. 6. She confesseth that God had affrighted the Nations v. 9. 7. She ascribeth to God and to his power the great works which he had done v. 10. 8. She is perswaded that what God had said should be v. 9. 9. She adjures them by the true God v. 12. 10. She desires mercy of Gods people when others stood out wherein she looked further than others and more profited by what she had heard v. 12. 11. Her desire of mercy is extended to all hers v. 13. 12. She keeps Covenant v. 14 21. 13. She provides a means for the escape of Gods people v. 15. 14. She incorporated herself into Gods Church for ever Iosh. 6. 25. Matth. 1. 5. This instance of Rahab giveth evidence that God had Gentiles among his people and accounted members of the true Church Jewââ¦sh writers reckon up nine famous women 1. Hagar an Egyptian in Abrahams family Gen. 16. 1. 2. Ioseph's wife Genes 41. 50. These two were the Midwives that preserved the Children of the Hââ¦brews alive against the Kings command Exod. 1. 15. 3. Shiphra 4. Puah 5. Pharaohs daughter Exod. 2. 5. There order sheweth that they mean her who took up Moses though Solomons wife may more fitly be meant 6. Zipporah Moses wife Exod. 2. 21. 7. This Rahab mentioned in my text 8. Ruth The daughter in law of Naomi Ruth 1. 16. 9. Iaell The wife of Heber the Kenite Judg. 4. 17. All these did worthy facts but whether all these were effectually converted is a question Besides these there were many others both men and women Witness the Laws that were made for strangers of both Sexes and their admittance to the Passeover and to other Sacred Rites God hereby gave evidences and pledges of the extent of his goodnes to all of all sorts and of the truth of his promise made to Abraham that in his Seed all Nations should be blessed Gen. 22. 18. Hereby the Lord sheweth himself to be no respecter of persons The like he doth now concerning the recalling of the rejected Jews Rom. 11. 25 26. There ever have been since their rejection some Jews professing the Christian faith Rom. 11. 1. c. The promise which God made for calling the Gentiles moved the Jews to entertain such Gentiles as came in to them and to pray for others The like ground have we to do the like duty on the behalf of Jews §. 183. Of Rahab being an harlot and of her prerogative THat woman who yielded forth such fruits of faith is expresly said to be an Harlot which brandeth her for an infamââ¦us woman Some question is made by the Iewish Rabbins about the Hebrew word whether it should signify an Harlot or an Hostess They suppose it a matter improbable and dishonourable for Israelites comming among Gentiles to enter into the house of an harlot not considering how Gods glory was much more magnified by her conversion for 1. By a secret providence and divine instinct was this thus ordered 2. She is called an Harlot not in reference to her present but
pardon for a sin to be committed It is like the prayers of single Combatants who immediatly before their seeking to kill one another make pretence of praying to God This their pretence is an evidence against them This should move people to take heed of Tempting God It was the answer that Christ gave to the Devill when he tempted him to cast himself down from a pinacle of the Temple whereby he might have killed himself Matth. 4. 7. For preventing this sin 1. Give no place to the Devill Ephes. 4. 27. 2. Resist the Devill stedfast in the Faith 1 Pet. 5. 9. 3. Pray against spirituall desertions Psal. 51. 11. 4. Oft meditate on the horrible nature and fearfull issue of this sin 5. Take heed of solitarines 6. Set God always before thee and reason as Ioseph did Gen. 39. 9. §. 206. Of Samson being a Type of Christ. SAmson and David were two of the most eminent Types of Christ that are registred in the Old Testament It will therefore be meet distinctly to declare in this place wherein Samson was a Type of Christ. This will appear in the Particulars following 1. The Name Samson and notation thereof which is his Sun See § 199. Christ is called the Sun of righteousnes Mal. 4. 2. 2. The prediction of his conception compare Iudg. 13. 3 c. with Luke 1. 31. 3. His Sanctification in his mothers womb Compare Iudg. 13. 5. with Luke 1. 32. 4. His speciall separation to be a Nazarite Compare Iudg. 13. 5. with Matth. 2. 23. 5. His miraculous birth Samson was born of a barren woman Iudg. 13. 3. Christ was born of a Virgin Luke 1. 34 35. 6. His principall function which was to deliver Gods people Iudg. 13. 5. So Christ. Matth. 1. 21. 7. His growth to admiration Iudg. 13. 24. So Christ. Luke 2. 52. 8. His Marriage to a Philistine Judg. 14. 1. c. So Christ was espoused to the Gentiles ãâã His great strength Judg. 13. 25. Christ is said to travell in his strength ãâã 63. 1. 10. The subject whereabout his strength was manifested as a Lion Iudg. 14. 5 6. and the enemies of Gods people who were the Philistines Judg. 14. 4. So Christ exercised his strength upon the Devill who is a roaring Lion 1 Per. ãâã 7. and in rescuing Gods people from their enemies Luk. 1. 7. 4. 11. His manner of teaching by riddles Judg. 14. 12. So Christ by Paâ⦠12. The hony that Samson took out of the Lion whom he had ãâã Iudg. 14. ãâã Much sweetness comes from the destruction of the Devill 13. Samsons binding Judg. 15. 13. and 16. 8. So Christ was bound when they apprehended him Iohn 18. 12. 14. His breaking the bonds with which he was bound Iudg. 15. 14. So Christ brake the bonds of death Act. 2. 24. 15. His ââ¦hirst Judg. 15. 18. So Christ thirsted Iohn 19. 28. 16. His Subjection under his enemies for a time Judg. 16. 21. So was Christ for a while under the power of his enemies Matth. 27. 2. 17. His being sold for a summe of mony Iudg. 16. 18. So was Christ Mat. ãâã ââ¦5 18. Gods seeming to forsake him for a time Iudg. 16. 20. Christ complained ãâã Math. 27. 46. 19. The scorn whereunto he was put by men Iudg 16. 25. so Christ was scorââ¦ed of men Mat. 27. 39. 20. His victorious death Iudg. 16. 30. Much more victorious was Christ's death Col. 2. 15. §. 207. Of Jephtha's Name and Birth THE fourth particular mentioned in this brief Catalogue is Iephthah his History is recorded Iudg. 11. and 12. About him we are to consider 1. His Name 2. His Birth 3. His Infirmities 4. His Excellencies I. His name is derived from an Hebrew verbe which signifieth to open It is oft used of drawing a sword out of the scabbard Psal. 37. 14. The first letter useth to be prefixed before nounes according to the notation Iephthah implyââ¦th one that openââ¦th It was a fit name for in his time the Israelites were so kept ãâã by the Ammonites as there was none to open a way of liberty for them ãâã to draw a sword in their defence Iephthah first drew out his sword vanâ⦠the enemies and opened a free passage for the Israelites II. His birth was infamous for he was basely born Iudg. 11. 1 2. Bastardy ãâã in all ages been accounted a great infamy God by his Law barred them from publick functions even unto the tenth generation Deut. 23. 2. This number of yeares is the greatest that we read of any sort of people ââ¦o barred Bastards by the Law of many nations have been excluded from inheritances He is not accounted an heire by out Law He is said to be no mans child States have thus judged them in sundry respects 1. In detestation of the foul sin of uncleanness 2. In reference to that evill disposition that is for the most part in them God laying a curse on such a corrupt brood 3. In respect of their dissolute education Bastards use much to be neglected therein This phrase of the Apostle if ye be without chastisement then are ye bastards Heb. 12. 8. Seemeth to allude thereunto Yet God here in an especiall and extraordinary manner conferreth his Spirit on this Iephthah and advanceth him to the highest dignity and function amongst his people and prospered him exceedingly By this it appeareth That no outward condition be it never so base is an hindrance to Gods grace witness Rahab an harlot Ruth a gentile Iudah and Thamâ⦠adulterers Phares born in Incest All these reckoned up in the Catalogue of Christs progenitors Matth. 1. 3 4 5. Many like instances are registred in Sacred Scripture God hereby sheweth the freenes of his grace extended to unworthy ones and the riches of his mercy conferred upon the worst kind of sinners and the power of his Spirit whereby Valleys are exahed and crooked things made streight and rough places plain Isa. 40. 4. 1. This may be an incouragement even to those who are base born to be diligent in using means of grace and fervent in prayer for grace setting before their eyes this instance of Iephthah 2. This may be a direction to others as they see any evidences of Gods Spirit even in such as are base born to take notice thereof and to make the best use thereof that they can The Elders of Gââ¦lead took notice of a more than ordinary Spirit in Iephthah and answerably made use thereof and hadgood success thereby Iudg. 11. 6. 29. 3. This should quicken up such as being base born are made partakers of a new birth to be the more thankfull and to walk the more worthy of that priviledge 1 Tim. 1. 12 13 14. and say thus hath the Lord dealt with me to take away my reproach among men It is a great means to enlarge the heart unto all thankfulness well to weigh our former vile condition Ephes. 2. 11 12 13. §. 208. Of
2. By the undue cause which was no wrong on his part Psal. 35. 7 19. and 10. 3. and 119. 161. and 69. 4. The causes which Saul took to persecute him were those His Valour Wisedom Success Peoples acknowledgement thereof the love which the Kings Son and servants bear him and the notice which Saul had that David should be King after him 3. By the extent of his persecution it was unto blood For this cause Saul raised up armies to pursue him 4. By the consequences following thereon which were 1. The destruction of the Lords Priests 1 Sam. 22. 18 19. 2. The danger of his parents and kindââ¦ed 1 Sam. 22. 3. 3. His own expulsion from the people of God and from the house of God 1 Sam. 21. 10. and 27. 2. This pierced deepest to his soul Psal. 84. 1. 1 Sam. 26. 19. 3. The jealousy which they had of him to whom he fled for succour 1 Sam. 21. 11. and 29. 4. How great this triall was is evident by changing his behaviour 1 Sam. 21. 13. and by the Psalmes which he penned thereupon as Psal. 34. 1. and 56. 1. 4. The spoilig of the City which he had allotted to him for himself his Souldiers and all that belonged to him This triall was the greater because his Souldiers thereby were stirred up to mutinie against him 1 Sam. 30. 1 6. 5. The setting up of Shebosheth the Son of Saul after Saul was dead against him and that by the General Abner and the greatest part of Israel 2 Sam. 2. 8. Those trialls David was brought unto betwixt the time that he was first anointed and well setled in his Kingdoms Hereby we see that God will not have great preferments easily attained to witness Ioseph's case To those trialls may be added others which befell him in his Kingdom As 6. The Indignity which was offered to his Ambassadours 2 Sam. 10. 4. whereby his intended kindnes was misinterpreted and perverted 7. Davids fainting in the battle 2 Sam. 21. 15. such was the consequence thereof that if one of his worthies had not rescued him he might have then perished 2 Sam. 21. 15. The trialls which arose from his Sons as Amnon Absalon Adââ¦nijah were punishments of his sins as we shall afterwards see §. 213. Of Punishments inflicted on David for his Sinns OTher kind of trialls whereunto David was brought were apparent punishments of his sinns which being publick God would not suffer to go unpunished I will therefore distinctly note both his particular sinns and also the punishments that were inflicted thereupon They were these that follow 1. His rash anger This stirred up a purpose of revenge on Nabal and all his ãâã 1 Sam. 25. 22. He did not put that his purpose into execution but repenââ¦d thereof and blessed God for preventing him in shedding blood So as we dâ⦠not read of any punishment inflicted for that sin Yet it may be that Saul's ãâã desire of revenge on him and all his was a punishment of his foreââ¦d purpose of revenge 2. His distrust 1 Sam. 27. 1. This was punished with the Iealousy of the Princes of the Philistines on him 1 Sam. 29. 4. And with the sacking of Ziklag ãâã the insurrection of the Souldiers against him 1 Sam. 30. 1 6. 3. His Polygamy 2 Sam. 5. 13. The children of those various wives proved ãâã crosses unto him 4. His undue manner of carrying the Ark. This was so punished as David was afraid of the Lord. 2 Sam. 6. 3 7 9. 5. His Adultery with Bathsheba and murther of her husband As these were ãâã ãâã sins so punishments inflicted for these were the most grievous The ãâã of them are generally set down 2 Sam. 12. 10 11 14. The sequell of the history declareth the accomplishment of them They were these that follow 1. His Child dyed 2 Sam. 12. 18. 2. His daughter was defloured by her brother 2 Sam. 13 14. 3. His Son lay with his Concubines on the roof of an house in the sight of all the people 2 Sam. 16. 22. 4. The sword departed not from his house For 1. One of his Sons killed another 2 Sam. 13. 28 29. 2. That Son of his thrust David out of his Kingdom Whereupon such a battell was fought as twenty thousands were slain together with that ungracious Son 2 Sam. 18. c. 3. Another battell arose thereupon thorough the indignation of Sheba 2 Sam. 20. 1. 4. Another Son took the Crown before his Fathers death and that against his mind 1 King 1. 5. 5. His inward troubles were yet greater For 1. The Spirit withdrew his presence so as to Davids present sense it clean departed from him Thereupon David thus prayeth Create in me a clean heart O God and renew a right spirit within me Psal. 51. 10. 2. A deprivation of that joy and comfort which formerly he had Whereupon in his prayer he thus addeth Restore unto me the joy of thy salvation Psal. 51. 12. 3. No sence of any assistance of the Spirit for growth in grace but onely a bare formall profession remained This is intended under this phrase uphold me with thy free Spirit Psal. 51. 12. 4. He apprehended Gods wrath and feared a dereliction in this phrase Hide thy face from my sins Psal. 51. 9. But more fully is this thus expressed O Lord rebuke me not in thine anger Psal. 6. 1. 5. His conscience was a rack unto him which made him use this expression The bones which thou hast broken Behold here what a fearfull thing it is for such as profess the Name of God to grieve the good Spirit of God 6. His undue cockering of his Children 1 Sam. 13. 39. 1 King 16. Two of ãâã Children so cockered proved a heavy cross to him and a fearfull curse to themselves They both proved traitors to their Father and brought themselves to an untimely death namely Absoloâ⦠and Adonijah 7. His hasty sentence against Mephibosheth Compare 2 Sam. 16. v. 4. with v. 8. 8. His pride in numbring of his people was punished with the loss of threescore and ten thousand in three dayes §. 214. Of David's graces in reference to God THE graces of David were many and great They may be ranked into two heads 1. Such as had an immediate respect to God 2. Such as had respect to man The graces which had immediate respect to God were these 1. His care to be instructed in and directed by Gods Word and that both ordinarily Psal. 119. 24 105. And also extraordinarily 1 Sam. 23. 2. 2 Sam. 7. 2. and 21. 1. This made him to walk with a right foot and this kept him from many by-paths 2. His Faith Most of those evidences which the Apostle in the verses following to set forth the faith of Gods ancient Worthies indefinitly may be in particular applyed to David For David by Faith 1. Subdued Kingdoms None more after the Israelites were setled in Canaan 2 Sam.
among the kinds of death Yea further it may be taken for temptations on the right hand as we speak as riches honours promotions immunities pleasures and other such like fair baites and are here reckoned amongst the kinds of cruell death because this kind of temptation was as dangerous as the cruellest death if not more For instance take David who all the while he was persecuted by Saul and while he had enemies in his Kingdom remained faithfull and constant with his God but peace and prosperity stole away his heart to satisfie his lust and to follow the same to the taking away of the life of Uriah 2 Sam. 11. 2. c. Demas was an old disciple and had long in the time of fiery persecutions held the true Faith yet at length the world made him revolt 2 Tim. 4. 10. It is said of Antiochuâ⦠that by peace he should destroy many Dan. 8. 25. Though for many yeares after Christ was ascended the Church was under fiery persecutions yet then were the purest times thereof and in that respect Sathan is said to be bound Rev. 20. 2. But when thorough Constantines other Emperors large donations to the Church they enjoyed peace obtained much wealth and attained to high honors they proved in time to be Antichristian In this respect Sathan is said to be loosed Rev. 20. 3. Experience of all ages giveth further proof hereof In the latter end of Queen Maryes days there were sundry Professors who for the truth they held had patiently and couragiously endured long and hard imprisonment and other trialls for the Truths sake and had remained so constant therein as they were condemned to death and ready to be burned but by the sudden death of Queen Mary were as brands pulled out of the fire and set at libertie Of these many in the halcyon days of Queen Elizabeth being preferred to high places and having obtained much wealth denied the power of Godlines and made shiprack of Faith and a good conscience There are two especiall grounds hereof 1. The deceitfullnes of these temptations 2. The foolishnes of mans heart 1. This epithite deceitfulnes is in general added to sin comprising under sin all temptations that lead thereto Heb. 3. 13. In particular it is attributed to riches Matth. 13. 22. And to pleasing lusts Eph. 4. 22. Of the respects wherein sin is deceifull See Chap. 3. v. 13. § 148. 2. The foolishnes of mans mind herein appeareth that it so doteth on these temptations as it is intoxicated therewith and prefers them before all other things Voluptuous persons are lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God 2 Tim. 3. 4. Covetous persons are Idolaters Ephes. 5. 5. They make their wealth their God Ambitious persons advance themselves above all that is called God 2 Thess. 2. 4. Baits are not more dangerous to the silly fish fowl and beasts than these temptations to men They are like a sweet poyson the venome whereof is not discerned till it hath soaked out the vital vigor in man and become incurable 1. This informes us in the vigor of Faith that enables a man to stand against these temptations as hath been exemplified in Moses v. 24 25 26. 2. This giveth proof of the subtiltie of Persecutors who can so far fawn on them they hate as to offer all pleasing things unto them We have heard how persecutors could offer freedom to professors if they would yield § 247. They shew themselves herein to be guided by the spirit of the old wily Serââ¦ent who hath his wiles Eph. 6. 11. Thus he tempted Christ reserving this kinde of temptation to the last place which Christ resisted with greatest inââ¦ignation Matth. 4. 8 9 10. 3. This instructeth us in the need use and benefit of crosses They are espeâ⦠means to keep us from those temptations which are so dangerous We have cause in this respect to bear crosses the more patiently because they are means to wean us from this vvorld 4. This teacheth us to moderate our desire of the things of this world in ãâã they are temptations so dangerous They that will be rich fall into temptaâ⦠and a snare and into many foolish and hurtfull lusts which drown men in deâ⦠and perdition 1 Tim. 6. 9. We ought therefore to be so ââ¦ar from an immoderate desire of riches as if ãâã increase not to set our hearts upon them Psal. 62. 10. 5. This is enough to keep us from envying those that have this world at will they deserve more pity for they are subject to dangerous temptations 6. This also is enough to comfort such which want the preferments and proâ⦠and pleasures which others have What want they Nothing but dangerous temptations snares and such things as may make them for ever miserable §. 257. Of persecutors seeking the bloud of professors THE ninth kinde of persecution and last of the three which was to death is thus set down were slain with the sword or word for word they died in the ââ¦aughter of the sword The sword hath in all ages been an usual instrument to put men to death therewith and that by beheading them or thrusting them through or otherwise taking away their life Much cruelty hath been shewed upon Saints by the sword I suppose that this kinde of death is in the last place noted to intimate the ãâã of martyrs that by their bloud have sealed up Gods truth The Apostles phrase induceth me to suppose so much The slaughter of the sword implieth a great slaughter In this respect a mouth is attributed to the sword and the sword is said to eat or devour and the same word which sââ¦gnifieth destruction is put for a sword because thereby many are destroyed see § 232. So many Prophets and Professors were slain with tââ¦e sword in Ahabs time as Elijah thought none to be left but himself 1 King 19. 10. That which is here said of slain or slaughter sheweth that Professors may be brought to Seal their profession by their bloud The first Professor that ever was was brought hereunto namely Abel Gen. 4. 8. so was Zechariah 2 Chr. 24. 21. I have the rather named these two in particular because Christ hath made especial mention of them Yet so as he implies many more betwixt them under this phrase all the righteous bloud shed upon the earth from the bloud of Abel unto the bloud of Zecharias Matth. 23. ââ¦5 1. This ariseth from an immortal hatred of the truth and an unsatiable thirst of the bloud of Professors thereof in persecutors 2. From a secret fear that persecutors have of Professors thinking they can never be secure till they be sure of the death of Professors Herââ¦by we see a necessity of preparing against the utmost that persecutors can do ãâã ãâã to kill Luke 12. 4. This caution is hinted in this phrase ye have not yet ãâã unto bloud Hebr. 12. 4. What advantage is it to have much resisted ãâã if we yield
yet Believers must labour to subdue all the fruits of the flesh and in particular concerning this they must take heed that outward crosses do not too much afflict there Spirits For this end these rules are to be observed 1. Know that God hath an hand in all thy troubles Psal. 39. 9. 2 Sam. 16. 11 12. 2. Get assurance of Gods favour to thee Psal. 23. 1. Hebr. 13. 6. 2. Pet. 1. 10. 3. Acquaint thy self with Gods promises Isa. 43. 2. Hebr. 13. 5. 4. Be instructed in the divine properties 5. Call to mind Gods former works and these both to others Psal. 22. 4. and also to thy self Gen. 32. 10. 6. Possess thy soul with patience Luk. 21. 9. 7. Stir up thy soul with wise expostulations Psal. 43. 5. See the Saints Sacrifice on Psal. 11. 7. § 48. §. 264. Of evill entreating Confessors A Fourth aggravation of the wandring of Confessors is in the last word of this verse which we thus translate tormented It is a compound of a noun that signifieth evill and a verb that in the active signifieth to have and in the passive to be handled According to the notation of it it signifieth be ill handled or evilly dealt withall See more of it on Chap. 13. v. 3. § 28. The signification which our Translators give of it thus tormented is an effect of the intent of the word For they that are ill intreated or ill handled are oft tormented In this sence it may intend such points as were noted on this word tortured v. 35. § 245. We will here handle this word in the proper signification thereof and shew that Saints in their wandring find ill usage So soon as Israel came into the Wilderness the Amalakites set upon them Deut. 25. 17 18. 1 Sam. 15. 2. Edom in the day of Israels affliction ill entreated them Obad. v. 13 14. Amos 1. 11. Ieremy much complaineth hereof Lam. 2. 16. The Apostles wheresoever they came were very ill entreated There is but one naked single simple truth but impiety iniquity falshood error hereââ¦y idolatry and all infidelity are Hydraes of innumerable heads That one truth is light All the forenamed Hydraes and other like unto them are darkness of several kinds to all which light is contrary Therefore all that are of any kind of darkness do mortally hate and abominate both the light it self and all that hold it out which Confessors of the Truth doe wheresoever they goe Now there being in every place some kind of darkness or other how can it be but that Confessors should be every where ill entreated Besides Sathan is the God of this world and his dominion extendeth to every part thereof He hath every where subjects that are guided by his spirit But in Confessors there is the Spirit of Christ which the spirit of Sathan hath from the beginning resisted Gen. 3. 15. How then can such look for any other than ill handling wheresoever they are 1. This should teach Confessors not to be over forward in removing from place to place upon surmise that they may in this or that place be quiet from troubles I will not deny but that in some places they may be more free than in others but to be wholly free they cannot be in any place of this world 2. This instructeth them that are forced to wander in sundry duties 1. To prepare themselves for evill entreatings whithersoever they come 2. Not to think it strange when they meet with them 3. To beare them patiently 4. To get assurance of God's favour 3. This should stir up those that professing the true Faith meet with Confessors that wander to shew them all the courtesy they can and thereby declare that the Spirit of God is as powerfull in them to shew kindness to others that have the same Spirit as the spirit of Sathan can be to do any mischief unto them Of entertaining strangers See Chap. 13. v. 2. § 15 c. See also Chap. 13. ver 3. § 28. §. 265. Of the worlds unworthiness of Saints Hebr. 11. 38. Of whom the world was not worthy they wandred in Desarts and in Mountains and in Dens and Caves of the earth IN the former verse the Apostle having set forth the wandrings of Confessors in habitable places In this verse he further setteth them out in places inhabitable But betwixt them he rendreth a reason of their wandrings in the one and other kind of places in these words Of whom the world was not worthy which in many Greek copies and sundry translations are included in a parenthesis The reason is taken from the worlds unworthiness of them and compriseth a judgment inflicted on the world by this their wandring The reason may be thus framed It is just that they should be estranged from the world of whom the world is not worthy But the world is not worthy of Confessors of the truth Therefore it is just that they be estranged from the world The force of the argument lieth in Gods just judgment against the world manifested by removing such from it as might be means of much good to the world if they were well entertained therein This reason is here inserted to remove an offence which might be taken at the wandring of Confessors For many imagine that they are forced to wander from place to place and are left destitute afflicted and ill intreated of all men because they are an unquiet generation not worthy to live in any society among men To remove this scandal the Apostle setteth the saddle on the right Horse and sheweth that is not any unworthinesse in them but the worlds unworthinesse of them that causeth this distance and separation betwixt them and the world That the forme of this reason may the better appear two points are to be cleared 1. Who are meant by the world 2. How the world is unworthy of confessors Of the notation of the Greek word translated world see Chapt. 4. vers 3. § 29. Of the metonymical acception of the word world for the inhabitants thereof and worser part of them see vers 7. § 32. Here in general it signifieth the company of evil men in the world and in particular such as persecute and evil entreat confessors of the truth In this respect the world is opposed to such as confesse Christ and believe in him Joh. ââ¦5 18 19. and 17. 14. The word translated worthy is derived from a verb which signifieth to ãâã and the metaphor is taken from things poised such things as being equally poised carry the same weight in each ballance are counted worthy of one another But such as are not of alike weight are counted unworthy Thus the world is very light in comparison of true believers and therefore not worthy of them They are not worthy in two respects 1. By reason of that worth which is in Saints A true believer by reason of his interest in Christ and of the abode
of the spirit of sanctification in him is more worth than Millions of Worlds as a rich and precious Jewel is of more worth than many loads of filthy mud 2. By reason of that benefit vvhich Saints bring to the places vvhere they are The vvorld through ignorance taketh no notice of that benefit or through obsââ¦inacy scorneth it or through malice persecute them who bring that benefit and thus shew themselves like hogs and dogs and so are not vvorthy the society of Saints In this reason two things are necessarily implied and two others plainly expressed 1. The things implied are these 1. The vvorth and benefit of Saints 2. The vvorlds esteem of them 2. The two things expressed are these 1. The vvorlds vilenesse 2. The judgement following thereon §. 266. Of the word of Saints OF the first point imployed which is the worth and benefit of Saints see Chap. 13. vers 1. § 8. One special ground thereof is Gods favour to them A mortal Kings favour may make a mean man precious and of high account Instance Pharaoh's favour to Ioseph Gen. 41. 40. c. And Darius his favour to Daniel Dan. 6. 3. And Ahashuerosh his favour to Hester and Mordecai Hest. 2. 17. and 9. 4. And the favour of other Kings to their favourites in all ages Much more will the favour of the eternal God Almighty Lord and King of Kings make men precious There is an Hebrew word which fitly answereth to our English word a favourite whereof see Saints sacrifice on Psal. 116. vers ââ¦5 § 95. 96. Another ground is their Union with Christ As Christ assumed mans nature in general So he hath united in special their persons to that mystical body whereof he is the head they are all called Christ 1 Cor. 12. 12. In this respect they must needs be the most precious Creatures of all A third ground is the aboad of the Spirit of God in them whereby they are enabled to do much good wheresoever they come 1. This is a matter of high admiration and requireth much gratulation 2. It is a great incitement to be of this society and fraternity men vvill serve seven years or more to be of a good Company but what Company like to this 3. This should make us content with this worthy estate and precious condition With what estate shall any be content if not with this The honourable man is in a slippery estate witnesse Haman The rich man holds an Eeâ⦠by the tail for Riches fly away as an Eagle Prov. 23. 5. The voluptuous man nourisheth an Adder in his bosom For he that withheld not his heart from any joy discerned all to be vanity and vexation of spirit Eccles. 2. 11. But believers when they wander have cause to be more content than they that dwell in stately Palaces and they that are clothed with Sheeps skins and Goat skins have more cause to rejoyce than Herod in his royal apparrel Act. 12. 21. When they are destitute they have more cause of content than Dives who fared sumptuously every day Luke 16. 19. When they are afflicted they are in a better condition then Belshazzar when he was most merry with his Princes Wives and Concubines Dan. 5. 3 4. When they are evil intreated they are better than they who are applauded as Herod was Act. 12. 22. When they are tormented they are in a better case than they that stretch themselves upon beds of Ivââ¦ry Amos 6. 5. 4. The worth of Saints teacheth them to walk worthy of that worth They must be like the Woman arrayed with the Sun which trampled the Moon under her feet Rev. 12. 1. Their worthy walking is to be heavenly minded and to have an heavenly conversation Their condition calls them to contemne the world and their want of a setled place in this world should put them on to wander heaven-ward And to seek that Citie which is to come So did wanderers of old vers 16. 5. The aforesaid worth of Saints is a great comfort and encouragement against the scoffs and scorns of the men of this world It is enough that whatsoever the world judge of them they are precious in Gods sight That good angels answerably have them in high esteem and that other Saints account them as Gods chiefest Treasure 6. This affords a caveat to the men of this world to take heed of abusing these wanderers These are they of whom the Lord saith Touch not ãâã anointed Psal. 105. 15. And again He that toucheth you toucheth the apple of mine eye Zech. 2. 8. God may in his unsearchable wisdom suffer his worthy ones to be tried and thereupon suffer adversaries and persecutors to prevail against them for a while but assuredly as Gods precious ones shall not be utterly forsaken so their adversaries shall not go scot-free 2 Thââ¦s 1. 6 7. §. 267. Of the worlds vile esteem of Saints THE other thing implied is the worlds esteem of Saints and that is a base and vile esteem as if they were not to be regarded For the aforesaid instances that they wandered in Sheeps skins c. doth manifest a vile esteem of them They neglected they rejected they ill entreated them Isââ¦mael had a mean esteem of Isaac manifested by mocking him Gen. 21. 9. So had Saul of David 1 Sam. 22. 11 and Michal his daughter 2 Sam. 6. 16. David's oââ¦t complaints hereof Psal. 119. 51. and 79. 4. So Iob Iob 30. 1. c. The Prophets observe this to be the common conceit of the world Isa. 62. 4. Ier. 30. 17. So doth an Apostle 1 Cor. 4. 13. Wofull experience giveth too evident proof of the truth hereof even in these our dayes This is so by reason of many corruptions in the world As 1. Ignorance both of the true worth of Saints and also of Gods high account of them The world is blinde in spiritual matters 1 Cor. 2. 14. ãâã 2. Unbelief The world will give credit to nothing revealed out of Gods word Isa. 53. 1. 3. False principles As false rules of judging which are outward shew sence and worldly glorie The world sets too high a price on external and earthly things 4. Malice This adds much to their blindnesse yea it casts dust upon the eye of their reason It becomes us to take heed of being beguiled vvith the vvorlds esteem and account of men Yea and to take heed that vve be not over credulous in believing the reports that the vvorld giveth and rumours that it spreadeth abroad of Saints What vile reports did they give of John the Baptist and of Christ himselâ⦠Mat. 11. 12 19. The like might be exemplified in every age of the vvorld §. 268. Of the Worlds unworthinesse a cause of Saints wandring THE first thing expressed in this reason of Confessors wandring is the vvorlds vileness The vvorld is not vvorthy of them This consequence is confirmed by this direction vvhich Christ giveth to his Disciples
§ 87. The foresaid limitation without us is the rather added to give evidence that God would have all Believers in all ages perfected by the same means In this respect it is said that the Ark and Baptism are like figure 1 Pet. 3. 21. setting out one and the same thing yet the Ark was in the first age of the world ãâã Baptism in the last The like is noted of other Sacraments in the ages beâ⦠these 1 Cor. 10. 2 3 4. In this respect the Gospel is said to be preached ãâã the Jews Chap. 4. v. 2. § 17. And we who live under the Gospel are said ãâã be saved even as they Act. 15. 11. But most pertinent to this point is the ãâã which the Apostle hath noted of Gods making known unto us the mysterie of his will in these words that in the dispensation of the fulness of time he might ãâã her together in one all things in Christ c. Eph. 1. 10 Col. 1. 20. This God hath so ordered 1. To shew the all-sufficiency of that one onely means which is Christ Jesus ãâã is able to save to the uttermost Heb. 7. 25. and that in regard of 1. His sufficiency He of himself without any assistance from any other can save 2. The manifold miseries whereunto men are subject He is able to save from all sins and from all miseries that arise from their sins 3. The severall persons that stand in need of salvation he is able to save all of all sorts such as lived before him or with him or shall live after him Heb. 13. 8. 2. To shew his impartiall respect to all Act. 15. 9. Gall. 3. 28. Though in ãâã God saw it meet that some should live in one age of the world and ãâã in another yet he prepared but one Heaven for all and one way for all ãâã thereunto 3. To give evidence of the union of all Believes in one mysticall body Had ãâã that lived before Christ been perfected without us or by any other means ãâã we are they had been another body and that body had been so perfected ãâã no more members should have been added thereto But as there is but one lead so there is but one body Ephes. 4. 4. This is that Catholike Church which ãâã been from the beginning of the world and shall continue to the end thereof This is a forcible motive to incite us to imitate them and to walk in that way ãâã perfection which they did If they walked in that way which was but obscurely ãâã to them yet is cleerly and fully made known to us what a shame ãâã would it be for us to come short of them They are gon we yet live let us ãâã that their Spirit lives in us See more hereof Chap. 6. v. 12. § 83. and Chap. 13. v. 7. § 100. c. §. 282. Of the resolution of and observations from Heb. 11. 39 40. THE summe of these two verses is A commendation of antient Saints The parts are two 1. A general proposition 2. A particular amplification thereof In the proposition there is 1. An Intimation of the persons commended these all 2. A manifestation of the matter for which they are commended This is set out 1. By the cause Faith 2. By the effect a good report The Amplification is set down comparatively Of the comparison there are two ãâã The first concerneth such as lived before Christ was exhibited The other concerneth such as lived after That which concerneth the former is a privation of a priviledge In setting down whereof we have 1. The Priviledge it self which was the promise 2. Their privation of it received not That part of the comparison which concerneth Believers since Christ was Vers. 40 exhibited is a fruition of the foresaid priviledge Hereof are two parts 1. The kind of priviledge some better thing 2. The end thereof that they without us c. The kind of priviledge is set out 1. By the Authour God 2. By the procuring cause having provided 3. By the subject matter Some better thing 4. By the persons for whom for us The end is an universal perfection that they c. In setting down this end we may observe 1. The manner of propounding it Negatively in reference to antient Jews Should not be made perfect 2. Affirmatively To Jews and Christians together in this phrase without us §. 1. Of the resolution of HEB. Chap. XII THere being two maine ends of the Apostles setting out Christ in his excellency namely perseverance in the Faith and worthy walking thereof in this Chapter he finisheth the former and setteth upon the later of these two ends See Chap. 1. v. 1. § 10. in the end To enforce the former of perseverance he produceth many Motives ãâã encourage them against the many trialls whereunto they had been brought and ââ¦ight further be brought for their profession sake Then he raiseth an exhortaâ⦠unto courage v. 12 13. The Apostles motives are these 1. The pattern of former Believers to whom he hath reference v. 1. 2. The example of Christ. Concerning whom 1. He distinctly setteth out his sufferings v. 2. 2. He calleth Christians to a review or to a more serious consideration of him v. 3. 3. He removeth an objection which might be this Object we have already suffered much Ans. Yet there remaineth more in that ye have not resisted unto blood v. 4. 3. The Author of Christians sufferings this is 1. Propounded v. 5. It is the chastening of the Lord. 2. Amplified in the six verses following In the amplification is declared 1. The motive that puts on God to correct Lave v. 6. 2. The evidence that he so doth About this he 1. Propoundeth the evidence it self v. 6. 2. He maketh an inference thereupon v. 9. The evidence is propounded two ways 1. Affirmatively under a paternal affection by the mention of Son v. 5 6 7. 2. Negatively by denying them to be Sons if they be without correction v. 8. The inference is that we patiently submit our selves This is set down comparatively The Comparison is betwixt unequalls which are the Father of Spirits and Fathers of our flesh v. 9. So as the Argument is from the less to the greater In it 1. There is one thing taken for granted that children are subject to the correction of the Fathers of their flesh 2. Another thing is inferred thereupon The inference is set down 1. With an interrogation thus Shall we not c. 2. It is confirmed two wayes 1. By the different ends that the Father of Spirits and Fathers of the flesh aime at in correcting their children v. 9. 2. By remooving an objection The objection is this Afflictions are grievous This is answered by making known the effect that followes from thence which is the peaceable fruits of righteousnes v. 11. The exhortation raised as a Conclusion from the former motives importeth two duties One to redress what hath been amiss v. ââ¦2 The other to endeavour after a
end Hereof see more Chap. 3. v. 12. § 133. 2. This cannot but much encourage us against our own weaknesse and manifold temptations whereunto we are subject that he who is the Author of our faith is also the finisher thereof 3. This giveth proofe of that sufficient help which we may have from Christ to finish our course aright For he that is the Author of our faith and sets us in the way is also the finisher thereof so as he will uphold us till he brings us to the end thereof What can more be desired then to be brought into the right way and to be enabled to hold ouâ⦠unto the end Christ is not only as other Saints a Companion in our way with us nor yet only as a Guide to go before us and shew us the right way but an Helper and Supporter enabling us to run and finish our race §. 15. Of Christs setting joy before him THe more to encourage us in our Christian race to look unto Iesus the Apostle further setteth him forth in those things which he did as a patterne for our imitation in these words he endured c. Of imitating Christ See Chap. 13. v. 13. § 132. For our greater encouragement and better direction for following Christ the Apostle premiseth that which Christ aimed at in his sufferings and whereby he was encouraged the more cheerfully to endure them in these words for the joy that was set before him The preposition translated for is of a different signification 1. It signifieth instead or in the place or room as where it is said Archilaus ãâã instead of Herod Matth. 2. 22. And thus Will he for a fish give him a serpent that is instead of a fish Luk. 11. 11. Thus do many take this phrase grace for grace John 1. 16. one grace instead of another They who thus take it here give this interpretation of it Christ instead of that glory which he had in heaven voluntarily ââ¦umbled himself to earth and there ãâã the Crosse and despised the shame In the generall this collection is a truth and the phrase simply considered in it self may well beare it It is expresly set down Phil. 2. 6 7 8. 2. It implyeth a finall cause and here setteth down the prize which Christ aimed at ââ¦n enduring the crosse and despising the shame That here it is so taken is evident by these reasons 1. This preposition is frequently so used as Eph. 5. 31. Matth. 20. 28. And so it may be taken in the 15. verse of this Chapter 2. The participle here used set before is the same that was used v. 1. § 10. 3. The correspondency of this pattern of Christ with that former pattern of Saints doth further confirm the point 4. The great encouragement that we may hence have in running our race For by this joy set before Christ we may know that we also have a joy set before us Thus this shewes that Christ by having his eye set upon the joy which should follow upon his sufferings was thereby encouraged to endure what he did For with the nature of our infirmities he assumed the infirmities of our nature In this respect it is said that he trusted in God Chap. 2. v. 13. § 119. On this ground it is said that an Angel appeared to him in his Agony strengthening him Luk. 22. 43. This is a good warrant unto us to have an eye upon that recompence which will follow upon all our undertakings and sufferings in that course whereunto God calls ãâã See hereof Chap. 6. v. 18. § 149. and Chap. 11. v. 26. § 146. §. 16. Of that joy which Christ set before him THat end which Christ especially aimed at is here stiled Ioy and is derived from a verb that signifieth to rejoyce or be glad Ioh. 11. 15. This grace of joy or rejoycing is set down under another Greek word Chap. 3. v. 6. § 63. There is distinctly shewed what rejoycing is and what joy is Here joy is taken in a very high and transcendent degree As 1. For all that glory which Christ left when he descended into the lower parts of the earth Eph. 4. 9. Therefore a little before his ascension thereunto he thus prayeth O Father glorifie thou me with the glory which I had with thee before the world was John 17. 5. 2. All that was added by the work of redemption as 1. A clearer manifestation of Gods divine properties 2. The exaltation of his human nature 3. Mans redemption and Salvation following thereupon 4. The praises that through all Ages should be given to him 5. The preaching the Gospel through the whole world These and other particulars like to these are expressed under this title joy In foure respects 1. In opposition to the Crosse and shame which were very bitter and grievous 2. In regard of that true and great joy which that glory did give in it self For he was to be ever before his Father in his presence at his right hand Psal. 16. 11. 3. In regard of that joy and delight which Christ took therein The very expectation thereof was very joyous Psal. 16. 9. Much more the fruition 4. In regard of the joy which it bringeth to all that are given him of his Father Heb. 3. 16. By this we see that Christs crosse and shame had joy appertaining to it even while he was on earth The place and time of his suffering and shame Iesus reioyced in spirit Luk. 10. 21. This was foretold Psal. 16. 9 10. Christ cheerfully enduring the one and the other giveth further proof hereunto By this we are enformed in sundry remarkable points such as these 1. The kind of Saints sufferings Thââ¦y are herein like to Christ. Therefore Christ biddeth them to rejoyce Matth. 5. 12 So his Apostle 1 Pet. 4. 13. On this ground they have rejoyced Acts 5. 41. 1 Pet. 1. 6. 2. The difference betwixt Saints and others sufferings Saints suffer as memberâ⦠of Christ with him and for him and in that respect have joy accompanying them Others sufferings are not so 3. The difference betwixt faith and sense What is grievous to sense is joyous to faith 4. Gods tender care over his Son and all that belong unto him Though in wisedome he see it meet to make them fulsompotions and to swallow bitter pills yet he so sweetens them as they willingly and joyfully take them 5. The reason why so many shrink from the Crosse or faint under the burthen of it and why they are troubled at shame Surely it is want of a due apprehension of this joy They are either ignorant of it or believe it not or regard it not or do not well poyze the one with the other the Crosse and shame with the joy They walk by sense and not by faith §. 17. Of Christs Crosses THe things which moved Christ to set the foresaid joy before him were two Gross and Shame A Crosse properly taken
signifieth a frame of wood wherein one piece is fastned acrosse unto the other fitted for Malefactors to be stretched thereon As we use to hang Malefactors upon a Gallows or Gibbet So the Romans were wont to nayle them to a crosse So was Christ being delivered by the Iewes to the Remans So as here the instrument of Christs death is Metonymically put for the kind of his death which was a most painfull and shamefull death yea and a cursed death too Gal. 3. 13. Here also under this word Crosse Synecdochically all Christs suffââ¦rings from his Conception to his Ascension may be comprised For this word Crosse both in sacred Scripture and also in other Authors is put for all manner of afflictions In this respect Christs whole life was a Crosse that is full of afflictions Christs crosses were either connaturall or accidentall Connaturall were such degrees of his humiliation as made him like unto man Hereof see Chap. 2. v. 17. § 169. Accidentall crosses were such as arose from externall causes Hereof See Chap. 2. v. 10. § 96. His heaviest Crosses were at the time of his death for that was the hower of his adversaries and the power of darknesse Luk. 22. 53. Those crosses may be drawn to foure heads 1. His apprehension 2. His examination 3. His condemnation 4. His execution 1. To apprehend him one of those whom he had chosen to be his disciples and an Apostle came as a guide This was foretold as an aggravation of the point Psal. 55. 12 13 14. Others that followed that Traitor came with swords and staves as to â⦠thiefe Luk. 22. 52. and they bound him as a notorious Malefactor Ioh. 18. 12. 2. To examin him they hurry him from one Judge to another five severall times ãâã all which places he is egregiously abused and kept waking all night and the next day to his death 1. He is brought to Annas John 18. 13. There they smote him with a staffe or wand 2. From Annas to Caiphas Joh. 18. 28. There they spit in his face and buffet him Matth. 26. 67. 3. From Caiphas they send him to Pilat Luk. 23. 1. 4. From Pilat to Herod Luk. 23. 7. There he was ill intreated by Herod and his guard 5. From Herod to Pilat again ãâã 11. There they scourged him and platted a crown of thornes on his ãâã Ioh. 19. 1 2. and smote him with their staves on the head so crowned Matth. 27. 30. 3 He is condemned 1. By the Senat of the Iewes who adjudged him worthy of death Matth 26. 66. 2. By the suffrage of the common people a Murtherer and raiser of sedition is acquitted rather then he 3. By the like suffrage it is required that he should be crucified 4. By Pilat the Judge he is condemned to the crosse meerly upon the importunity of the Iewes for the Judge professed that he found no fault in him Matth. 27. 24. 4. About his execution 1. They force him to carry his own Crosse under which by reason of his former ill usage he even fainted So as a stranger was forced to help him to beare it Compare Ioh. 19. 17. wiith Luk. 23. 26. 2. They bring him to a most noysome place Matth. 27. 33. 3. They gave him Vinegar to drink mingled with Gall. So they did againe whilst he was hanging on the Crosse Matth. 27. 34 48. 4. They disrobe him and strip him naked to all kind of weather Matth. 27. 35. 5. They nayle to the Crosse his Hands and Feet the most sensible parts of his body where store of sinnews and nerves meet together Ioh. 20. 25. 6. They caused him so nayled to hang on the Crosse till he died By the aforesaid particulars we may observe how they offended all his senses 1. His Hearing by crying Crucifie him Crucifie him 2. His Sight with scoffing and scorning gestures 3. His Smell with the noysome place of Golgotha 4. His Tast with Vinegar Gall and Myrrh 5. His Feeling with Thornes on his Head boxes and blowes on his cheekes filthy spittle on his face peircing his hands and feet with nayles cruell lashes on all his body So torne was his flesh with whipping as Pilat thought it might have satisfied the Iewes Thereupon bringing him out in that case he said Behold the Man Joh. 19. 1 5. Thus from the crown of his head to the soales of his feet there was no part not vexed not tortured Great and heavy were these crosses but his inward anguish of soul was infinitly more Hereof see Chap. 2. v. 9. § 76 And Chap. 5. v. 7. § 38 An internall curse accompanied the kind of Christs death which was upon a Crosse. By the law this kind of death was accursed Deut. 21. 23. Quest. Why this kind of death rather then any other Answ. To be a type of that curse which Christ took upon him as our surety Gal. 3. 13. The heavy weight of Christs Crosse doth 1. Much commend the transcendent love of God and of Christ to man 2. It doth aggravate the horrible nature of sin 3. It doth amplifie the invaluable price of mans redemption §. 18. Of Christs enduring the Crosse. OF the aforesaid Crosse collectively comprehending all Christs sufferings it is said that Christ endured it Of this verb See Chap. 10. v. 32. § 121. The word is sometimes used to set out a couragious standing against an hostile power Here it implyeth a so bearing the Crosse as not to be discouraged or hindred thereby in his course Among other vertues it intendeth two especially namely Patience and Constancy The verb is translated to take patiently 1 Pet. 2. 20. and the noun Patience Luk. 21. 19. It is also put for perseverance Matth. 10. 22. Act. 17. 14. Rom. 2. 7. Thus Christ most patiently endured ãâã Crosse and constantly abode under it Christs Patience had respect to God ãâã and his enemies the instruments of his troubles 1. In relation to God Christ did 1. Obediently submit himself to Gods will This was the ground of all Phil. 2. 8. In nothing did he thwart the same nor failed in fulfilling any part thereof Heb. 5. 8. 2. Contentedly he endured what was the good pleasure of his Father to lay upon him though otherwise through the great extremity of agony he could have wished that it might have passed over Matth. 26. 39. 3. He willingly endured all 4. With much humility he submitted himself He humbled himself Phil 2. 8. 5. Confidently he depended on God in his greatest extremitie This title My Father and the ingemination of this phrase My God My God shew as much Matth. 26. 39. and 27. 46. He neither doubted of his Fathers favour nor despaired of his succour 2. In relation to himself Christ most meekly and mildly endured the Crosse without any inward fretting and vexing his Spirit Indeed his Soul was troubled and very heavy but that was by some unexpressible burthen that pressed upon his Soul not by perplexing his Soul
a Father are opposed to the usuall practise of a Judge which is to take away the life of a Malefactor and is set out by these instruments of punishment Sword Halter Fire c. This last phrase Whom he receiveth is added as another motive whereby God is induced to scourge his Children The greek word is a compound The simple verb signifieth to receive This compound addeth emphasis and implieth to receive one as to acknowledge him to be his and thereupon to take speciall care of him Thus it is an amplification of the former motive concerning Gods love It is an evidence thereof In Hebrew it is thus expressed In whom he delighteth Prov. 3. 12. There is expression again made of a Son thus The Son in whom he delighteth or whom he accepteth For the Hebrew word signifieth to accept So it is oft translated by our English as Eccles. 9. 7. Deut. 33. 11. and in sundry other places As the former word expresseth the love of God So this latter setteth forth his care of them He receiveth them for his Sons he calleth them into the communion of Saints which is his Church even his House 1 Tim. 3. 15. and answerably dealeth with them Concerning this generall phrase every Son two doubts are raised 1. Whether none but Sons are scourged 2. Whether every Child without exception is scourged Answ. To the first Correcting Children doth not necessarily imply others impunity A Father that correcteth his Child may also punish a Slave Yet take correction in the proper ends and fruits thereof and it will be found proper to Children Answ. To the second Never was there never shall there be a Child of God in this world without correction v. 7 8. §. 41. Of Gods love in receiving those whom he doth ãâã IT is here taken for granted that God loves his Children God himself professeth as much Mal. 1. 2. Ier. 31. 3. And Saints acknowledge as much Deut. 7. 8. Eph. 2. 4. No ground of this can any where be found but in God himself It is therefore said of him that he set his love upon the Israelites because he loved them Deut. 7. 7 8. Of Christs love to his Church the order the truth the cause the quality the quantity and the continuance thereof See Domest duties Treat 4. § 61 63 65 67 69 72. Of love the cause of Gods chastening his Children See the whole Armour of God Treat 2. On Eph. 6. 15. part 5. § 25. It is said of those whom God loveth that he receiveth them also he taketh them into his house he taketh the especiall care of them The many invitations which the Lord maketh to such as come unto him sheweth how ready he is to receive them Isa. 55. 1. Ioh. 6. 37. The example of the Father of the Prodigall is an evidence hereof Luk. 15. 20. Christ is said to receive sinners Luk. 15. 2. Namely penitent sinners who thereby had evidence that they were loved of God The Lord received them to assure them of his speciall care for their good Men use to take care of such as they do receive as of Wives Children Servants Friends and others much more will God This is one speciall reason of all those relations which God vouchsafeth to passe betwixt himself and children of men This is a forcible motive unto such as are received of God to cast their care on him Psal. 55. 22. 1 Pet. 5. 7. Children on this ground can depend on their Parents Christ doth much presse this point Matth. 7. 11. §. 42. Of Gods scourging his Children TO the former word of chastening he addeth this other b scourgeth Of the difference betwixt these two words See § 37 40. It here implieth soare afflictions wherewith God afflicteth his Children He oft useth a whip instead of a rod 2. Sam. 7. 14. David was a man after Gods own heart yet severely scourged His manifold complaints give proof hereof as Psal. 6. 6. and 31. 9 10. and 32. 4. But more grievous are Iobs complaints The Histories of them both doth shew what cause they had to complaine as they did 1. Sometimes God scourgeth his for the more evident proof of that true and great grace that is in them This was Iobs case 2. For manifestation of his detestation of their enormous and scandulous sins This was Davids case 1. This gives us just cause when we are scourged of the Lord to examine our carriage towards him and to search after such sins as have provoked God to scourge ãâã Hereof see § 45. 2. It admonisheth us to take heed of offending our loving Father too much ãâã we so farr grieve his Spirit as to scourge us Though he do not clean withdraw his love from us yet in love he may so scourge us as to force us to repent again and again of our foolish carriage towards him He can tame us though be do not damne us 3. It teacheth us to carry our selves under scourging answerably to Gods dealing with us that will be by a deeper degree of humiliation Iosh. 7. 6. Iudg. 20. 23. 1 Sam. 7. 6. A Father expecteth as much To the truth of humiliation must be added a greater measure of watchfullnesse against sin for the future Numb 12. 14. Matth. 3. 8. An ingenuous and prudent child will so do both for fear of smart a burnt child dreads the fire and also to prevent his Fathers griefe 4. This manifesteth the undue censures of many concerning Gods children that they are no children of God because they are scourged of God This was the censure of Iobs wife and friends and of many that beheld David in his troubles 5. It directeth us to be prepared not for chastening only but for scourging also Consider what hath been registred of Gods ancient Worthies Chap. 11. 35 c. 6. This may comfort us in our sore afflictions whereunto we are subject that God may receive us and take us for his Children though he scourge us It is not want of love but great wisedome that moveth him to deale with us as he doth §. 43. Of conditions accompanying Gods grants Heb. 12. 7. If ye endure chastening God dealeth with you as with sons For what son is he whom the Father chasteneth not IN this and some verses following the Apostle commenteth upon that text of Scripture which he had before quoted From thence he inferreth the maine point which is that God in chastening men dealeth with them as with sons but upon this condition that they endure his chastening The manner of bringing in this evidence of Gods love by way of condition for something to be performed on our part thus if ye endure chastening sheweth that there is a condition to be observed on mans part for obtaining the benefit of Gods gracious dealing with him In all Covenants betwixt himself and man it was so In the first Covenant the condition was do this Gal. 3. 12. Hereby was intended perfect obedience which
Psal. ãâã 7 8 9. Iob 23. 24 25. Lam. 2. 4. This principle is against common sense and natural reason yea against experimentall feeling I may say of them who are perswaded of the truth thereof as Christ did of Peter Flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto you but my Father which is in heaven Matth. 16. 17. The rule according to which natural men judge matters is bodily sight outward sense such experience as flesh and blood useth to take No marvell then though they be so hardly brought to believe this truth This may be a good incitement to labor after faith that we may walk by it rather then by sense §. 49. Of Fathers of the flesh correcting their Children Heb. 12. 9 Furthermore we have had fathers of our flesh which corrected us and we gave them reverence shall we not much rather be in subjection unto the Father of spirits and live THat which the Apostle had formerly set down simply in reference to God he doth further amplify by way of comparison and that betwixt our earthly Fathers and our heavenly Father The first particle furthermore sheweth that this is a further proceeding in the same point The Argument which the Apostle addeth is taken from the lesse to the greater and it is so layed down as the equity of our duty in enduring Gods chastisement is thereby proved For the Apostle here declareth what subjection nature teacheth Children to yeeld to their earthly Parents even in correcting them Much more ought Gods Word and Gods Spirit teach Saints how to subject to their heavenly Fathers chastisements By Fathers of the flesh he meaneth such as under God are the instruments or means of our bodily and earthly being Our former English hath translated it Fathers of our bodies But the Greek word properly signifieth of the flesh Flesh is oft used to set out our humane nature as Iohn 1. 14. And also our corrupt estate Rom. 7. 18. In both senses it is used Ioh. 3. 6. And in this place may well be so taken as is evident by the opposition of this word Spirit For God is both the Father of our souls Gen. 2. 7. and gives unto us that spirituall estate which we have even the Spirit Iohn 3. 6. In regard of our spirituall estate which is oft called Spirit we are said to be born of God John 1. 13. The opposition thus taken betwixt our corporall and spirituall estate maketh the argument the more evident For if means for our temporall good be well taken much more for our spirituall good Our earthly Fathers are here said to be word for word correctors which is very emphaticall it sheweth that they take that care and burthen upon them to order it as seemeth good to themselves for their Childrens good This description of our Parents on earth taketh it for granted that they can give but an earthly being Hereupon they that come from them are stiled Sons of men Psal. 8. 4. Flesh John 3. 6. Clay Isa. 64. 8. Dust and ashes Gen. 18. 27. ãâã Job 25. 6. Nothing can give more then it hath But man as a man hath bââ¦t an earthly being 1. This is enough to make men humbly minded 2. In particular this should teach Parents to use all the means they can that their Children may have another being then they have from themselves Hereof see more in Domest Duties Treat 6. Of Parents § 4. This office here attributed unto Fathers to be correctors giveth proof that it is a Parents duty well to nurture his Child and that by correction as occasion requireth See more hereof in Domest Duties Treat 6. Of Parents § 46 c. §. 50. Of Childrens reverencing the Parents that correct them FRom the forementioned office of Fathers about correcting their Children the Apostle maketh this inference We gave them reverence The Greek word is a compound the simple verb signifieth to turn This compound being of the middle voyce signifieth to reverence one which is manifested by turning to him It is negatively used Luk. 18. 2. It here intendeth that filial respect which dutifull Children beare to their Parents It is here brought in as a granted case which the very light and instinct of natute teacheth Children making them so far from disrespecting their Parents or rebelling against them for correcting them as they stand the more in aw of them and are the more fearfull to offend them and carefull to please them Hereupon he thus bringeth it in as a ruled case We gave them reverence So as genuine Children do not the lesse respect Parents for correcting them Correct thy Son and he shall give thee rest Yea he shall give delight unto thy soul Prov. 29. 17. See more hereof in Domest Duties Treat 5. Of Children § 33 34. §. 51. Of God the Father of spirits FRom the forementioned reverence which nature teacheth Children to yeeld to their earthly Parents that correct them the Apostle maketh this inference Shall we not much rather be in subjection to the Father of spirits It is God who is here stiled the Father of spirits and that in opposition to Fathers of our flesh so as hereby he intendeth that God is the author of our spirituall being Iohn 1. 14. Iohn 3. 6. Numb 27. 10. This he is in that 1. He createth immediatly from himself that part of man which is called spirit Gen. 2. 7. Eccles. 12. 7. 2. He worketh in men the gifts of the spirit even that ability which their spirits have to act any thing Exod. 35. 31. Numb 11. 27. Iudg. 13. 25. In this respect God is said to give a spirit to such and such Exod. 31. 3. Numb 11. 25. Iudg. 13. 25. 1 Sam. 10. 9. To be a Father of spirits is a divine work for it is a new creation and in that respect proper to God On this ground 1. Use all means which Gd hath sanctified for obtaining such a spirit as may make us new creatures 2. In the use of means call on God for his Spirit for this he hath promised Luk. 11. 13. 1 Cor. 3. 7. 3. Ascribe the glory of this work to God Rom. 11. 35. 4. Use the Spirit and the gifts thereof to the glory of God 1 Cor. 10. 31. §. 52 Of subjection to Gods Correction THat which is required of us by reason of the foresaid prerogative of God that he is the Father of spirits is that we be in subjection to him Of the emphasis of the Greek word be in subjection See Chap. 2. v. 5. § 43. And Domest Duties on Eph. 5. 22. Treat 1. § 12. It hath here an especiall reference to Gods correction that we should humbly ãâã patiently penitently endure the same This is expresly enjoyned Iam. 4. ãâã 1 Pet. 5. 6. The Scripture doth plentifully note out the disposition of Gods people in this ãâã as of Aaron Lev. 10. 3. of Eli 1 Sam. 3. 18. of David 2 Sam. 15. 26.
and 16. 11. and Hezekiah 2 King 20. 19. and sundry others Simple and absolute ãâã is to be yielded to God This is the rather to be done because all the comfort and fruit that we can exâ⦠from Gods correction ariseth from our subjection thereunto See more hereof 1. 7. § 44. This subjection unto God is much enforced by this comparative interrogative shall we not much rather So as God is more to be respected in his dealing with ãâã then man in his In reference hereunto saith the Lord of Miriam If her Father ãâã but spit in her face should she not be ashamed seven dayes Nââ¦mb 12. 14. And ãâã his Sons If one man sin against another the Iudge shall judge him but if a ãâã sin against the Lord who shall intreat for him 1 Sam. 2. 25. So Iob 34. 18 19. Mââ¦l 1. 8. Luk. 12. 4 5. Acts 4. 19. 5. 29. There is an infinite difference betwixt God and man and that in every thing wherein man may seem to have any excellency The highest soveraignty and supremest power that any earthly Monarch hath is but servitude and villanage to Gods The wisdom of the most prudent is but foolishnesse to Gods The power of the strongest men is but weaknesse to Gods So in other things How base is their disposition who to sooth men sin against God as flattering subjects men-pleasing Servants servile Children and other such like Let our care be frequently and seriously to meditate on the difference betwixt God and man that we may know how to prefer the more excellent Let all such as on conscience or in policy testifie respect to superiours on earth ãâã occasion to raise up their hearts to God and say Shall I not much more testiâ⦠all dutiful respect to my Lord my Husband my Father in Heaven §. 53. Of Life the effect of Gods Correction TO enforce the aforesaid subjection to God the Apostle addeth this blessed effect thereof and live If we be in subjection to the Father of spirits we shall live Hereby he means such a spiritual life as will bring us to eternal life In this respect saith the wise man he is in the way of life that keepeth instruction c. Prov. 10. 17. Eliââ¦u noteth this to be a means of delivering a man from going down to the pit Iob 33. 24. Yea it is said of earthly Parents correction thou shalt deliver his soul from hell Prov. 23. 14. A due consideration of the distinct kindes of life will clearly demonstrate the equity thereof 1. By afflictions men are restrained from such distempers as would shorten their dayes Yea and from capital crimes which cause many to be cut off by the Magistrates Sword This is one reason why Childrens obedience to Parents is said to prolong their dayes Exod. 20. 12. To this purpose may fitly be applyed that which the Psalmist saith Psal. 94. 12 13. 2. By afflictions many who before they were afflicted ran on headlong in the wayes of death and destruction are pulled out of those wayes and brought to walk in the wayes of life Psal. 119. 67. 2 Chron. 33. 12. Luk. 15. 17. 3. By afflictions here eternal death is in many prevented 1 Cor. 11. 32. and eternal life assured 2 Cor. 4. 17. This discovereth the woful plight of such as are suffered to spend all their dayes in ease liberty pleasure wealth honour and what else their corrupt hearts can desire and are not afflicted as other men They are like those who have mortall and incurable diseases insensibly breeding upon them and no means to prevent or redresse them This very fruit of afflictions life is enough to move us humbly contentedly and patiently to subject our selves to Gods visitation The life here intended will make full satisfaction for all What will not men endure for life temporal life makes men willing to take any thing prescribed by Physitians or to endure any thing done by Chirurgions Iob 2. 4. But it is a spiritual and eternal life which God aims at in correcting his and it is the fruit that will follow thereupon §. 54. Of mans doing good but a few dayes Heb. 12. 10. For they verily for a few dayes chastened us after their own pleasure but he for our profit that we might be partakers of his holinesse THis verse is added as a reason further to enforce subjection to Gods chastisement The causal particle for intends as much The reason is taken from other differences betwixt earthly Fathers and our heavenly Father To make it the more heeded he inserteth this note of observation verilâ⦠whereof see chap. v. § The first difference here set down is in reference to the time thus expressed for a few dayes 1. This circumstance of time may be referred to the minority of Children or the time of their Child-hood or at the uttermost to the time of their mortal life on earth Of expressing that time under the title of dayes see chap. v. § In the former respect it compriseth but the fourth part of an old mans life twenty years at the most and in that respect but a few dayes Very few Children are kept in awe by their Parents correction so long Well therefore doth he insert this clause for a few dayes 2. The time here may have reference to the Parents life or abode with his Children which oft falleth out to be but a short time For many Parents are taken away in their Childrens minority and among these some sooner some later Thus they can keep them in awe but a few dayes 3. It may also be referred to the whole life of a Child For the life of a man is usually set out by dayes by reason of the short continuance of life Psal. 90. 9. Yea it is set out by few dayes Gen. 47. 9. Thus taken it may have respect to the end which most Parents aim at in correcting their Children which is that in this life they may carry themselves civilly and honestly and that they may restrain them from riot and excesse in this world But Gods end is to keep his from everlasting destruction 1 Cor. 11. 32. and to bring them to eternal glory 2 Cor. 7. 14. This in general sheweth that the good which man doth to man is but for a while Thus much is implied of an Heire that is under Tutors and Governourâ⦠until the time appointed of the Father Gal. 4. 2. Manasseh had his Father to tutor him but till he was twelve year old he might have done better if he had enjoyed him longer 2 King 21. 1. The good which Kings do for people is but for a few dayes for they may of good prove naught or else they may in their prime be taken away The like may be said of good Ministers Husbands Masters and others Men in this world are subject to many changes 1. Their minde may soon alter Ier. 34. 10 11. 2. They may lose their ability to do good Ezek. 3.
of exercises and that of the body and soul. Mention is made of bodily exercise 1 Pet. 4. 8. and of and heart exercised 2 Pet. 2. 14. From the common use of this word a name is taken and given to a place of any exercise even for a schoole of Learning The word here used is of the passive voice but hath reciprocall signification answerable to the last Hebrew conjugation to exercise ones self as if it were thus translated Who by it shall exercise themselves For a man may passively be too much exercised with affliction and yet not reach the forementioned fruit thereby Instance Ahaz 2 Chron. 28. 17 18 c. But they are properly said to be exercised or to exercise themselves by afflictions who thereby are brought contentedly and patiently to endure them So as thereby they take occasion of manifesting their sound faith patient hope undaunted courage simple obedience and other like graces Here it is taken for granted that afflictions are means of exercising Saints They are as the exercises of Champions or as dangerous wars to Souldiers or as tempestuous Seas to Mariners or as scholasticall exercises to Scholars to try them to prove them to discover of what spirit they are In this respect the learned languages put one and the same word for Instruction and Correction In this respect an Apostle faith that faith is tryed by affliction 1 Pet. 1. 7. Yea expresly he faith of afflictions that they are to try them 1 Pet. 4. 12. We heard before that Gods ancient worthieâ⦠had tryals of mockings and scourgings Chap. 11. v. 36. § 253. As the fire consumes the drosse of Gold or other like metall So doth affliction such corruptions as cleave to men This teacheth us to labour after truth in grace that so it may abide the tryall and also to fit and prepare our selves for tryals An unexercised man will not dare to enter into the list Afflictions prove fruitfull by Saints exercising themselves therein In this respect an Apostle pronounceth him blessed who endureth temptation Jam. 1. 12. They may be said to be exercised by afflictions who with patience and courage undergo the hardnesse of the tryall and with all persevere and hold out unto the end Patience and Perseverance are requisite for that exercise which by affliction brings profit Of Patience See Chap. 10. v. 38. § 135. Of Perseverance See Chap. 3. § 68. §. 65. Of the resolution of Heb. Chap. 12. v. 5 6 7 8 9 10 11. Vers. 5. And ye have forgotten the exhortation which speaketh unto you as ãâã Children My Son despise not thou the chastening of the Lord nor faint when thou art rebuked of him Vers. 6. For whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth and scourgeth every Son whom ââ¦e receiveth Vers. 7. If ye endure chastening God dealeth with you as with Sons for what Son is he whom the Father Chasteneth not Vers. 8. But if ye be without chastisement whereof all are partakers then are ye bastards and not Sons Vers. 9. Furthermore we have had fathers of our flesh which corrected us and we gave them reverence shall we not much rather be in subjection unto the Father of spirits and life Vers. 10. For they verily for a few daies chastened us after their own pleasure but ãâã for our profit that we might be partakers of his holinesse Vers. 11. Non no chastening for the present seemeth to be joyous but grievous Neverthelesse afterward it yeeldeth the peaceable fruit of righteousnesse unto them which are exercised thereby IN these seven verses is set down comfort for the afflicted Two points are herein to be considered 1. The manner of propunding the comfort 2. The matter whereof it consisteth The manner is by a preface whereof there are two parts 1. A mild reprehension 2. A sweet insinuation In the reprehension we have 1. The act blamed ye have forgotten 2. The subject The exhortation 3. The insinuation noteth out two points 1. A relation betwixt God and such as he afflicteth They are his children 2. A manifestation thereof in this phrase which speaketh unto you The matter of the comfort is 1. Propounded in a Text of Scripture v. 5 6. 2. Amplified by an exposition of that Scripture In the Text of Scripture we have 1. A mild compellation My Son 2. A wise direction wherein is declared 1. The matter enjoyned v. 5. 2. A motive to enââ¦orce it v. 6. The matter discovers two extremes to be avoided One of the excesse The other in the defect In both of them the fault is propounded and aggravated The first fault in the excesse is to despise The second in the defect is to faint The aggravation of both is set down two wayes 1. In the kind of afflictions in two words Chastisements rebukes 2. In the author and orderer thereof the Lord. Vers. 6. The motive to enforce the foresaid direction is taken from the procuring cause of Gods correcting his Herein are two points 1. The distinct kinds of motives which are two 1. Love whom the Lord loveth 2. Care whom he receiveth 2. Distinct kinds of afflictions 1. Chastising 2. Scourging Vers. 7. In the exposition of the foresaid Text there is 1. A clearing of the sense thereof 2. A removing of an objection from it v. 11. The Text is cleared two wayes 1. Simply v. 7 8 2. Comparatively v. 9 10. The simple consideration of the point is set down 1. Affirmatively v. 7. 2. Negatively v. 8. The affirmative part is 1. Propounded 2. Proved 1. A restraint of the main point 2. An extent thereof The restraint declares a supposition of a duty to be performed on our part If ye endure chastisement 2 An illation or inference of Gods dealing with us He dealeth with us as with Sons The proof is taken from Gods impartiall and constant dealing with all his Sons where is manifested the extent of the fore-named restraint In this proof observe 1. The manner of propounding it interrogatively 2. The matter whereof it consisteth And that in four particulars 1. The author of afflictions The Father 2. The patient afflicted Son 3. The kind of affliction Chastisement 4. The universality What Son not The negative consideration of the point sets down the condition of such as arenot chastened which is a condition clean contrary to the former This is Vers. 8. 1. Propounded 2. Proved It is propounded 1. Affirmatively Ye are bastards 2. Negatively Not Sons In the proof of it is laid down 1. The ground of that condition set down conditionally If ye be without chastisement 2. The kind of proof Gods constant dealing with all Whereof all are partakers Vers. 9. The comparison whereby the Apostle doth further illustrate the foresaid point of Gods chastening his children in love is taken from earthly Parents It is propounded v. 9. and illustrated v. 10. The comparison propounded consisteth of two parts 1. A Proposition 2. An application In the proposition there is 1. A description of the persons with
whom the comparison is made Fathers of our flesh 2. Their act which corrected us 3. Our respect to them notwithstanding that correction We gave them reverence In the application we are to consider 1. The manner of applying it with this emphaticall interrogation Shall we ãâã much rather 2. The matter whereof it consisteth Herein are expressed 1. A description of God the Father of spirits 2. The duty of believers to God be in subjection 3. An effect following thereupon and live Vers. 10. The illustration of the forementioned comparison is by the difference of earthly Fathers and our heavenly Fathers correcting which are these 1. The time of their nurture They for a few dayes The contrary intended of God is that he doth it so long as there is need 2. The end They after their own pleasure But God for our profit This latter is amplified by the particular benefit that thence redoundeth which is 1. Expressed in this word holinesse 2. Illustrated two wayes 1. By the excellency of it in this relative particle his that is Gods 2. In our participation thereof That we might be partakers of it Vers. 11. In removing the objection against the foresaid direction about enduring afflictions there is 1. The objection propounded 2. A solution added In propounding the objection there is 1. A concession or grant 2. A limitation thereof The concession is set down two wayes 1. Negatively No chastening is joyous 2. Affirmatively But grievous The limitation is doââ¦ble 1. In reference to outward sense seemeth namely to sense 2. In reference to the time For the present The solution is taken from the future benefit Here note 1. The intimation of the answer Neverthelesse 2. The expression thereof Wherein is set down 1. The time when the benefit is received Afterwards 2. The kind of benefit Righteousnesse Amplified by the effect thereof peaceable 3. The means of obtaining it It yeeldeth the fruit 4. The persons that partake thereof Them that are exercised thereby §. 66. Of Observations raised from Heb. 12 v. 5 6 7 8 9 10 11. V. 6. I. PEoples failings are to be made known So doth the Apostle here v. 5 Ye have forgotten See § 30. II. It is a fault to forget incouragements This fault the Apostle here expresly taxââ¦th See § 30. III. Gods word affordeth consolatory exhortations The Greek word translated exââ¦ortations implieth as much See § 31. IV. Forgetting grounds of encouragement makes men faint This is the reason why the Apostle here reprehendeth their forgetfulnesse See § 31. V. God in the Scripture speaketh unto us This word speaketh hath reference to the Scripture See § 32. VI. Gods word is for all ages That which was spoken to the Church in Soloâ⦠time is here spoken to the Church in the Apostles time as is intended in this phrase unto you See § 31. VII God dealeth with Saints as a Father with children The metaphor of children here used proveth as much See § 32. VIII It is sufficient to quote the words of Scripture though Book Chapter and verse ââ¦e not named So doth the Apostle here See § 35. IX People are as children to their Pastor It is the Minister that here saith My son See § 33. X. Generall doctrines are intended to particular persons This hint of a particular person My son gives proof hereof See § 34. XI Divine principles are with testimonies of love to be instilled into mens hearts This compellation My Son is a testimony of love See § 33. XII Afflictions are of God They are here called the chastisement of the Lord. See 6. 36. XIII Saints afflictions are chastisements So they are expresly called See § 37. XIV There are extreames about afflictions whereinto men are ready to fall Here are two mentioned despising and fainting See § 38. XV. Extreames are to be avoyded We must neither despise nor faint See § 38. XVI To despise chastisements is a great fault It is here forbidden in the first place See § 38. XVII It is a fault also to faint under afflictions This is also reproved See § 38. XVIII God by afflictions instructeth his children The meaning of the word translated chastisement implieth as much See § 37. XIX Afflictions are convictions of sin The word translated rebuketh implieth thus much See § 39. Vers. 6. XX. God loves Sons of men This is here taken for granted in this phrase whom the Lord loveth See § 41. XXI God takes care of his children This is intended under this phrase whom he receiveth See § 41. XXII Afflictions are evidences of Gods love and care So they are here brought in See § 41. XXIII God oft sorely afflicteth his children The word scourging implieth as much See § 42. XXIV Gods love and care in afflicting his should make them willing to submit to him Thus much is intended under this causall particle FOR. See § 40 42. Vers. 7. XXV Gods grant hath its condition This is implied under this phrase If yee c. See § 43. XXVI Afflictions are made profitable by enduring This is the condition here expressed endure See § 44. XXVII God dealeth with his as Sons This is expresly set down See § 45. XXVIII Afflictions are fruits of Gods Fatherly care over Saints The inference of Gods dealing with them upon chastening proves as much See § 45. XXIX Afflictions are the common condition of all Gods children This is the intent of this emphaticall interrogative What Son is he c See § 46. Vers. 8. XXX Immunitie from afflictions is a bastards prerogative The Apostle saith of such that they are bastards See § 47. XXXI Men are hardly brought to believe that afflictions are fruits of Gods fatherly love The Apostle therefore again inculcateth this that all are partakers of afflictions and that they are not Sons who do not partake of them See § 48. Vers. 9. XXXII Argument upon argument must be used in matters hardly believed After sundry arguments the Apostle addeth this word furthermore See § 49. XXXIII Men can produce but an earthly being They are Fathers of the fââ¦esh See § 49. XXXIV Parents must correct their children as there is cause The Greek word attributed to them signifieth correctors See § 49. XXXV Genuine children do not the lesse respect their Parents for correcting them This phrase we gave them reverence intends as much See § 50. XXXVI God is the author of our spirits He is here stiled the Father of spirits See § 51. XXXVII Gods correction is patiently to be endured This is to be insubjection See § 52. XXXVIII Patience under Gods affliction bringeth life The addition of this phrase and live intendeth as much See § 53. XXXIX God is more to be respected in his dealing with us then earthly Parents This interrogative shall we not much rather imports as much See § 52. Vers. 10. XL. The good that man doth for man is but a while It is but for a few dayes See § 54. XLI Men arâ⦠proue to make their
right to his inheritance even that heavenly inheritance which the Father hath prepared the Son purchased and the Spirit sealed up to their souls This right therefore commeth not from any worth of theirs nor from any merit of any thing done by them but from this prerogative conferr'd upon them For as the Apostle Iames expresseth Iam. 1. 18. Of his own will begat he us with the word of truth that we should be a kind of first-fruits of his creatures Therefore the Apostle Peter 1 Epist. 1. 3. blesseth God for this priviledge saying Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Iesus Christ which according to his abundant mercy hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the resurrection of Iesus Christ from the dead 2. This should also stir us up to search after the evidences of this our right Heirs of great inheritances will be very diligent herein yea and they will ãâã the advise of learned Councel Should not we much rather use all means to get assurance of this prerogative to be of the Church of the first-born Note the exhortation of the Apostle Peter in 2 Epist. 1. 10. If we be new born we are first-born and therefore the evidences of our new-birth are assured evidences that we are Gods first-born therefore well weigh them You had them in the foregoing Section 3. This may admonish such as are the more eminent of the Church not to despise them who are in some outward respect inferior to them be the difference in Wealth or Honour or Authority or Superiority or Learning or Witt or any gift of Body or Mind yet in Gods esteeme and in the greatest priviledge they are all one all first-born all Heires all Kings Note Gal. 3. 28. There is neither Iew nor Greek there is neither bond nor free there is neither male nor female for ye are all one in Christ Iesus This is it which the Apostle mainly aimes at 1 Cor. 12. 15 16 c. Well weigh this poynt ye that are any way above others and consider what the Apostle Iames sayth Iam. 2. 1 2 c. 4. This doth afford a ground of consolation to such as are of poore parentage and can expect no inheritance from their Father on earth to young brothers from whom the Elder carriethiall to females who cannot inherit they are all Gods first-born So to all that are Poore Mean Illiterate Weak or any way despicable in mans conceit A great comfort and encouragement it is to such that they are Gods first-born Note Iam. 1. 9. 5. This doth afford an use of direction First in generall to walk worthy of this priviledge and prerogative for it is a great priviledge an high prerogative In particular 1. Moderate your care for things here below For being Gods first-born ye may rest assured he will provide sufficient for the pesent and hereafter give you a kingdome On this ground doth Christ presse this poynt Luk. 12. 29 30 31 32. I may to these use the Prophets phrase Ier. 45. 5. Seeke ye great things for your selves seeke them not Will a Kings first-born carke and care for Farmes Offices or other like meanes of livelihood much lesse should Gods first-borne carke and care for these earth things 2. Patiently beare temporall losses reproaches disgraces and what else may be endured for thy profession sake The right of the first-born will recompence all Note Heb. 10. 32 33 34 35. and 11. 9 10 26 35. This also is well-beseeming Gods first-born 3. Be an example to others how to behave themselves They who in any respect are above others must be as lights unto them The advice of Christ Matt. 5. 16. Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works c. doth especially appertaine to such Thus may we win and save others as 1 Pet. 3. 1 2. 1 Tim. 4. 16. And this is a great improvement of the talent which God commits to us whereby men bring gaine to the Lord which he will not let passe unrewarded Read Math. 25. 15 27. Thus shall we bring a good repute to our profession yea and much honour to our Father Matth. 5. 16. §. 107. Of Christians enjoying the same priviledges as the Jewes formerly did III. IN that the society to which we are brought by the Gospel is set out by this phrase Church of the first-born It doth informe us That under the Gospel all Christians are made one with Jewes For it s noted as a work of the Gospel to bring us Christians to those who by priority of time are Gods first-born This was of old promised by God Gen. 12. 13. And desired by Saints Psal. 67. 3. And foretold by Prophets Gen. 9. 27. Mal. 1. 11. And the accomplishment thereof manifested Eph. 2. 13. Gal. 3. 27. The grounds of the point may be 1. To give evidence of the extent of Gods mercy Rom. 10. 12. 2. The more to set out the honour of Christs comming For as the honour of his second comming is set out by the appearing of all people to be judged by him So of his first comming by calling all nations to beleeve in him 1. This may informe us in a main difference betwixt the Law and the Gospell The Law was proper to one only Nation the Iewes as Psal. 147. 19 20. The Gospel is common to all Heb. 4. 2. And therefore saith the Apostle Rom. 1. 16. I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ for it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that beleeveth to the Jew first and also to the Greek Not only so but the Law was a partition wall which kept Iewes and Gentiles one from another But by the Gospel that partition wall is broken down Eph. 2. 14. If the Law were then worhty to be had in so high esteeme as David had it in in how much higher esteeme is the Gospel now to he had Heb. 2. 2. 2. This may instruct us in the dignity and excellency of the Christian Church The Psalmist having an eye on the Church of Israel stiles it the City of God and thus saith of it Psal. 87. 3. Glorious things are spoken of thee O City of God The like glorious things and that in a far more excellent manner may be applied to the Church of Christ For this Church is brought to that and the priviledges of that Church are brought to this This was fore-told Isa. 35. 1 2. and 66. 10 11 2. In regard of the right which the Christian Church hath to the ancient Jewish Church the titles proper to that are entended to this For this is called Sion and Ierusalem and the City of God as in the foregoing verse And the members of this First-born Heirs Children of promise Children of the free woman Gal. 4. 28 31. Abrahams seed Gen. 3. 29. Israel of God Gal. 16. 16. Their maine priviledges whereof we also are made partakers were these 1. A speciall covenant betwixt God and them Gen. 17.
mutual relation to one Father Eph. 4. 6. One God and Father of all who is above all saith the Apostle When Saints depart out of this world this relation ceaseth not Exod. 3. 6. Now children of the same Father have a mutual communion betwixt themselves 2. Their mutual union with one head which is Christ the Son of God 1 Cor. 12. 12. That all Saints in heaven and earth are united to him is evident Eph. 1. 10. and 3. 15. And members of the same body have a mutual communion 3. The mutual spiritual animation by the same Spirit That Spirit which is in Saints on earth accompanieth their spirits into heaven That being ever one and the same Spirit though in divers persons draws all to a mutual communion as the same soul animating many members Quest. In what particulars consisteth this communion Answ. 1. In Gods bringing us together 2. In our mutual affection 1. God who hath chosen a set and certain number to life in his time gathers them together into that general assembly whereof before the true Catholick Church Ioh. 10. 16. This he doth outwardly by the word inwardly by the Spirit Thus as some are translated into the triumphant Church others are called into the Militant Church which are but two parts of the Catholick Church In this respect all that on earth are called come to the spirits of just ones made perfect 2. The mutuall affection of Saints is manifested both by that which Saints in heaven do for Saints on earth and also by that which Saints on earth do for Saints in heaven So little is in Scripture recorded of the affections of Saints in heaven towards Saints on earth as we have no warrant for any particular effects only from the sympathy of fellow-members and abundance of charity in them we may very probably inââ¦er two generals 1. Saints in heaven pray for them on earth that God would support them and deliver them out of all their miseries and bring them to the rest and glory where they themselves are Thus much is intended Rev. 6. 10. But it is to be taken of their ââ¦ffection to the Church in generall and not to particular members which are unknown to them 2. They rejoyce at Gods preservation of his Church on earth so as many of their fellow-soldiers are daily translated and crowned whereby their blessed society is increased For love abideth and aboundeth in heaven 1 Cor. 13. 8. and this is one speciall fruit of love On the other side Saints on earth 1. Praise God for the rest and glory which they in heaven enjoy and for their blessed departure out of this vaile of misery It s prescribed as a form of praise Rev. 14. 13. Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord c. 2. They pray for the resurrection of the bodies of those Spirits that so they may be fully both in body and soul consummate which is the substance of the second petition in the Lords prayer 3. They set them as a pattern before them and tread in their steps whereby they bring much honour to them 4. They sigh and earnestly long to be with them as Phil. 1. 23. 1. This may informe us of the blessednesse of the time wherein we have been bââ¦ed and brought up which is the time of the Gospel wherein we Gentiles are brought to those blessed Spirits to be children of their Father members under their head guided with their Spirit redeemed by their Saviour coheires of their inheritance Note Eph. 3. 12. 2. This may stir us up to acquaint our selves with the histories of them recorded by the Holy Ghost and to be provoked to an holy emulation and imitation of them according to that exhortation of the Apostle Heb. 6. 12. to be followers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises §. 114. Of Jesus the Mediator of the new Covenant Heb. 12. 24. And to Iesus the mediator of the new Covenant THe Apostle here returnes to that excellent person who is the greatest glory of the New Testament accesse to whom is the greatest priviledge of all He is set out before in his last function Iudge of all wherewith least Saints should be too much affrighted by reason of their manifold imperfections and transgressions Here he is set out a Mediator and after this a meanes of purging from sin And to Iesus the Mediator of the new Covenant and to the blood of sprinkling that speaketh better things then that of Abel For the name Iesus it is a Greek expression of Ioshua and signifieth a Saviour so that this title Iesus is a most honourable title intimating that full salvation which he bringeth to his people Of this name and title Iesus See more Chap. 2. v. 9. § 73. The next particular which followeth in the description of the person here is his office whereof is expressed 1. The kind of it Mediator 2. The object where about it is exercised in this word Covenant which is illustrated by the excellency of it in this particle New And to Iesus the Mediator of the New Covenant The word Mediator is derived from an adjective that signifieth middle which sheweth Christ to be one that standeth as it were in the midst betwixt two at variance In which respect this title is oft attributed to Christ as standing betwixt God and man as 1 Tim. 2. 5. Heb. 8. 6. Of the nature of this office the end thereof the Persons that were at variance the Person that enterposed betwixt them the motive that stirred him up thereunto c. See Chap. 8. v. 6. § 23. The object whereabout this office of Christ is exercised is said to be this Covenant Of the notation of the Hebrew and Greek words translated Covenant See Chap. 7. v. 22. § 94. Of the nature of a Covenant and the kinds of Covenants mentioned in Scripture See Chap. 8. v. 8. § 39 40. The Covenant whereof Christ is the Mediator is here stiled by the Apostle NEW and that in four severall respects whereof See Chap. 8. v. 8. § 35. §. 115. Of the excellency of the Gospel above the Law and of the Mediator of the Gospel above the Mediator of the Law THe principall point intended in these words is intimated in this particle AND which hath relation to the former priviledges so to that forementioned phrase Ye are come viz. by the Gospel unto Iesus the Mediator of the new Covenant So that the Apostle doth hereby give us to understand That By the Gospel we are brought to the Mediator of the new Covenant A Prophet that lived under the Law spake of it as of a thing to be accomplished under the Gospel Ier. 31. 31. Behold the daies come saith the Lord that I will make a new Covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Iââ¦dah And the Apostle who lived under the Gospel applieth it to the time present Heb. 8. 8. The Covenant under the Law is stiled the
to sow and v. 24. Christ said Take heed what ye hear So likewise Luke 8. 18. Rev. 2. 7. The grounds and reasons thereof may be taken 1. From the excellency of it As God himself is without question the most excellent of all so his word See a commendation hereof Psal. 19. 7 8 9. Prov. 8. 6 c. 2. From Sathans malicious endeavour to steal it from us that so it should do us no good In that respect he is resembled to fouls which pick up the seed that is sown Matth. 13. 4 19. 3. From our own in disposition thereto The more divine heavenly and excellent any thing is the more dull and heavy we are thereto by nature Our hearts being naturally earthly and sensuall And therefore saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 3. 5. We are not sufficient of our selves to think any thing as of our selves but our sufficiency is of God It is God that must open the heart as he did the heart of Lydia Act. 16. 14. before we can attend unto the word of God This reason is rendred why the Iewes received not the word Matth. 11. 25. and 13. 11. 1. This may inform us in the reason of that small profit which by many is made of Gods word Gods word is in it self a word of great price and worth Psal. 19. 10. Yea it is sweet and comfortable It hath also a great power and efficacy in it Rom. 1. 16. Heb. 4. 12. It s an excellent light and guide Psal. 119. 24 105. How is it then that it is no more regarded Surely by reason of mens supine negligency and carelessenesse they do not see to this matter they do not heed it they do not consider the worth the benefit the comfort of it and the need wherein we stand of it If they did more advisedly and seriouslly see to and consider this matter they would have the word in more high esteem and reap more benefit by it 2. How should this stir us up to give diligent heed to Gods word unto that which above all other things is to be regarded See to it that it be not any way slighted It s the most excellent Prov. 3. 14 15. the most comfortable Psal. 119. 50. and every way most profitable 1 Tim. 3. 16. §. 124. Of Christ speaking to us in the Gospel THe matter whereof the inhibition consisteth follows wherein 1. One thing is implied 2. Another expressed 1. The thing implied is that in the Ministry of the Gospel Christ speaketh to his Church This is here presupposed and taken for granted for if Christ speak not he could not be refused 2. the thing expressed by way of inhibition is to refuse Christ speaking From the former we may observe That Christ speaketh to us in the Gospel That which is spoken of the revelation Rev. 1. 1. where it s called The Revelation of Iesus Christ may be applied to the whole Gospel and to all the mysteries thereof It s therefore oft stiled the Gospel of Iesus Christ Mark 1. 1. Rom. 1. 16. 2 Cor. 4. 4. Gal. 1. 7. 2 Thess. 1. 8. because Christ is the revealer of as well as the subject matter of it 1. Obj. Christ delivered the Law The Angel mentioned Act. 7. 38. was the Angel of the Covenant Jesus Christ so stiled Mal. 3. 1. Thereupon it s said Exod. 20. 1. God spake all these words and v. 2. I am Jehovah the Lord thy God For that Angel was Iehovah true God And by him the Father alwaies made known his mind to the Church In which respect he is stiled the word John 1. 1. yea the word of God Rev. 19. 13. Answ. What is spoken of Christs revealing his Fathers will before his exhibition in the flesh is intended of him as the Son of God the second person in sacred Trinity So as true God he spake by his divine Spirit as 1 Pet. 3. 19. But the Gospel was revealed by him as Emmanuel God with us Matth. 1. 23. The word was made flesh John 1. 14. And so God manifested in the flesh 1 Tim. 3. 16. 2. Obj. Rom. 2. 16. The Gospel is termed the Gospel of Paul So likewise in Rom. 16. 25 2 Cor. 4. 3. 1 Thess. 1. 5. 2 Thess. 2. 14. Answ. A thing is said to be a mans own many waies 1. As he is the author and orignall cause of it Luke 6. 44. 2. As he hath a just right and title unto it Matth. 20. 15. Prov. 5. 17. 3. As the care and custody of it is committed to his charge Numb 17. 9. 2 Tim. 4. 5. In this last sense the Gospel is said to be Pauls and other Ministers Rom. 1. 1. and 15. 16. 1 Thess. 2. 4. 1 Pet. 1. 12. But in the two former respects it is the Gospel of Christ yea also as Christ is the subject matter of it But distinctly to explain the point In five severall respects Christ is said to speake in and by the Gospel and the ministry thereof 1. Before the time of the Gospel Christ incarnate spaââ¦e not but upon the revelation of it being incarnate he spake visibly audibly with his own voice In this sense the Apostle Heb. 1. 1 2. God who in times past spake unto the Fathers by the Prophets hath in these last daies spoken unto us by his Son 2 Christ incarnat made known the Gospel and all the mysteries thereof to his Apostles Ioh. 15. 15. Act. 1. 3. And whereas St. Paul had heard nothing out of Christs mouth while he lived on earth being called to be an Apostle he was wrapt into heaven and there by Christ himself was instructed in the mysteries of the Gospel Gal. 1. 12. Acts 26. 16. 2 Cor. 12. 2. Hence is it St. Paul and others prefix this title before their Epistles An Apostle of Iesus Christ. 3. Christ after he had ascended from earth to heaven sent his Spirit further to instruct his Apostles and to bring to their minds all that he had revealed to them before Iohn 14. 26. 4. Other Ministers living in the Apostles times declared what the Apostles had revealed to them from Christ 2 Tim. 2. 2. Heb. 2. 3. 5. Ministers suceeding the Apostles age after age preach the mysteries which are by Evangelists and Apostles written and recorded from Christ himself If any do otherwise he is pronounced accursed Gal. 1. 8. Rev. 22. 18. Thus we see how Christ still speaketh to his Church under the Gospel The reasons proving Christ to speak unto us in the Gospel may be 1. The profundity of the mysteries in themselves They are such as eye hath not seen nor ear heard neither have entred into the heart of man c. 2. The excellency of them 1 Tim. 3. 16. None but the Son of God was fit to reveale them Rev. 5. 4 5. 3. The kind of mysteries of the Gospel They all concern the free grace and rich mercy of God to man in Christ Jesus The summe of all is this God so loved the world that
the Cloak of shame be not ashamed of Christ or of his Gospel Note Rom. 1. 16. Heb. 12. 2. Fear and shame turn many from an holy zealous profession of the Gospel 6. Be well instructed in the mysteries of the Gospel and throughly informed and perswaded of the orthodox truth thereof Col. 2. 7. Heb. 13. 9. Thus shalt thou be kept from all false doctrines yea from heresie idolatry superstition and all error 7. Cast off the old man which is corrupt through deceivable lusts Eph 4. 22. And mortifie all the members of the flesh Col. 3. 5. So long as they bear sway in us they will make us uncapable of receiving benefit by the word Noisome weeds must be weedââ¦d out of a field or else the seed sowen therein can bring forth no good crop 8. Know Gods Ministers such as are set over you 1 Thes. 5. 12 13. If they labour in the word count them worthy of double honour 1 Tim. 5. 17. Due esteem of the Ministers of the Gospel is a means to have the Gospel it self in higher account 9. Acqnaint thy self with Gods love to man as in giving his Son so in affording his Gospel whereby the evidences of his love in Christ are cleerly and distinctly made known This will raise up thine heart aloft to work in thee an high esteem of him and of his Gospel 10. Entertain every good motion of the divine Spirit especially when it s wrought in thee at and by the ministry of the word as Act. 2. 37. Be so far from resisting and spighting the Spirit of grace as no way to grieve him Eph. 4. 30. §. 126. Of Christs speaking from heaven HItherto of the duty The motive follows which is set down under a comparison of unequals urged from the lesse to the greater in these words For if they escaped not who refused him that spake on earth much more shall not we escape if we turn away from him that speaketh from heaven The causal particle FOR sheweth that this is added as a motive to keep them from refusing to hear Christ. The motive is drawn from the danger and damage which is like to ensue upon such refusal Which danger is set down negatively They shall not escape 1. they shall assuredly pay for it This is ratified by Gods former dealing with such as refused Moses Law They escaped not The argument is inforced by the lesse to the greater If they who refused him who spake on earth escaped not much more shall not we escape if we turn away from him that speaketh from heaven This phrase him that spake on earth is meant of Moses who is said to speake by divine inspiration or to declare what is revealed by God So did Moses as Heb. 8. 5. In this sense the word is used severall times as Matth. 2. 12 22. Luk. 2. 26. Acts 10. 22. Heb. 8. 5. and 11. 7. and 12. 25. This therefore commends the Ministry of Moses yet hereof it s here said he was on earth Moses himself as all other meer men comming of the first Adam was as 1 Cor. 15. 47. of the earth earthy 1. In regard of the mould whence he came 2. In regard of the place where he was when he received and delivered his Lawes on earth Acts 7. 38. 3. In regard of the nature and kind of oracles which he delivered comparatively to Christs oracles they were as Heb 7. 16. carnal In opposition hereunto of Christ it is here said him from heaven The verb is not expressed therefore some understand the verb substantive him that is from heaven in which sense the words are cleare for Christ is the Lord from heaven 1 Cor. 15. 47. Heaven is his glorious palace where he dwels and heaven iâ⦠the place whence being incarnat he came Iohn 3. 13. Eph. 3. 9. Others here repeat the word speaketh Quest. Hence a question may arise Did not Christ speake on earth as well as Moses Answ. 1. He was not a teacher from earth as Moses but from above Iohn 8. 23. 2. He received not his Gospel on earth as Moses did but in the bosome of his Father Iohn 1. 18. 3. His doctrine was not carnal as Moses but Spirit and Life Iohn 6. 63. Iohn 3. 12. Note Iohn 1. 17. 4. Though Christ were on earth and on earth preached yet being in heaven from heaven also he received his Fathers will This he did before his incarnation 1 Pet. 3. 19. All that is written of Gods speaking from heaven to the fathers is in speciall to be applied to the second person in sacred Trinity the Son of God that word by whom the Father spake For as by the Son the Father made all things Heb. 1. 2. Iohn 1. 3. and ordered all things Gen. 19. 24. So by him he revealed his will from time to time It was the Son of God stiled the Angel of God Gen. 21. 17. that spake to Hagar out of heaven This was Iehovah that stood upon the top of that ladder which reached up to heaven from thence spake to Iacob Gen. 28. 13. This also was Iehovah who answered David from heaven 1 Chron. 21. 26. It was his voice that came down from heaven to Nebuch adnezzer Dan. 4. 31. He from heaven made known his Fathers will to all the Prophets of God age after age He in his humane nature from heaven spake to Paul Act. 9. 4. and 22. 18. and 23. 11. So he spake to Ananias Act. 9. 10. Finally he being in heaven spake in his Apostles and still speaketh in all his faithfull Ministers Note 2 Cor. 13. 3. Luk. 10. 16. Iohn 13. 20. Not hearkning to or not obeying Christ is here stiled a turning away from him The word in the Greek is used of such as in heart are alienated from a thing as 2 Tim. 1. 15. and 4. 4. and Tit. 1. 14. Whereby he sheweth what kind of persons they be that regard not the Gospel even such as have their hearts alienated from it otherwise they could not but have it in high account Some make the difference here intended to be betwixt Gods manner of delivering the Law and the Gospel In delivering the Law God spake on earth after an earthly manner But in delivering the Gospel he spake from heaven after an heavenly manner From the different manner of giving the Law and the Gospel The Apostle giveth us to understand That as the Law was given on earth so the Gospel from heaven These phrases which Christ useth of the Gospel my doctrine is his that sent me Joh. 7. 16. and v. 17. It is Gods do shew that its from heaven St. Paul further cleareth the point Gal. 1. 11 12. In this respect its stiled a mysterie Eph. 6. 19. a great mysterie 1 Tim. 3. 16. 1. Which may inform us in the excellency of the Gospel Things from heaven are most excellent things The excellency of the bread of life is this that it is from
4. 2. Be well informed in thine own nakednesse emptinesse nothingnesse and unworthinesse So was Abraham 18. 27. Iacob Gen. 32. 10. Iob 42. 6. David Psal. 22. 6. 143. 2. Isa. 6. 5. Paul 1 Tim. 1. 15. and others This will much amplifie our esteem of God §. 136. Of serving God with an holy fear THe second special property of our service to God is Godly fear The word in the original signifieth a good or religious circumspection which moves men cantiously or warily to enterprise what they do in that respect its translated fear The word here translated godly fear is compounded of a verb that signifieth to take and an adverb that signifieth well so as according to the notation of the word it implieth well to take or apprehend a thing Thence followeth a wary circumspection and a godly fear They who are circumspect and wary about the things which concern Gods worship are expressed under this word which our English translate devout Luk. 2. 25. It is a grace in man that hath relation and respect to God in which respect this Epithite godly is here applied to it thus godly fear This kind of word is seven times used in the new Testament as Luk. 2. 25. Act. 2. 5. and 8. 2. In these three places it s translated devout Heb. 5. 7. and 11. 7. and here In all these places it importeth a godly fear onely once I find it used to set out a natural fear viz. Act. 23. 10. By this speciall property of our service to God the Apostle evidently demonstrateth that An holy fear is a speciall means of well ordering the service we do to God The grounds whereof may be 1. That goodnesse and kindnesse which in God is mixed with greatnesse and Majesty and power and justice He is truly that which the Heathen unduly stiled their Iupiter Optimus Maximus In like manner doth God proclaim his own name Exod. 34. 6. and his Son sets him forth Matth. 11. 25. and 6. 9. Now as his greatnesse requires fear Ier. 10. 7. Mal. 1. 6. So his goodnesse requires that it be a good and godly fear 2. That alteration of our nature which is wrought by the powerful work of Gods Spirit True it is that the flesh remaineth in all while they remain in this flesh Rom. 7. 23 24. Gal. 5. 17. In this respect God gives to his even to the best of his a Spirit of fear Note 2 Cor. 5. 11. Act. 5. 11. But with this flesh there is also the Spirit in such as are regenerate This sanctifying Spirit makes that fear in them to be a good and godly fear such a fear was Noahs Heb. 11. 7. For the Spirit works love in the Souls of men Gal. 5. 22. 2 Tim. 1. 7. Now love mixed with fear makes it to be a godly fear 1. This may inform us in the condition of regenerate persons It s a kind of middle condition betwixt mans entire estate wherein God at first created man and that corrupt estate whereinto man fell In his entire estate he needed nothing but love in his corrupt estate nothing works on him but a servile slavish fear such a fear as Adam had in the garden Gen. 3. 8 10. and Gain Gen. 4. 13. and Pharaoh Exod. 12. 31. such a fear casts out love 1 Joh. 4. 18. But the regenerate estate is mixed of both and that by reason of that double principle which is in man flesh and spirit fear arising from the flesh love from the spirit But by this mixture of love servile fear is made a godly fear which is ever accompanied with love and therefore in sacred Scripture oft joyned together as Deut. 10. 12. Of this kind of fear see My Domestical Duties Treat § 4. 2. This demonstrates unto us thââ¦ââ¦xcremes whereunto most are given some in the defect some in the excââ¦sse The defect is of such as have no fear at all such commonly are the most impudent and audacious sinners like unbroken and unbrideled horses which run headlong to their own and their riders destruction These will be held from no sin that they have power and opportunity to commit Note Gen. 20. 11. Rom. 3. 18. The excesse of such fear is nothing but wrath and vengeance This is a plain servile slavish fear which is so far from being accompanied with love as by perfect love it s cast out 1 Ioh. 4. 18. It s joyned with hatred It hath two violent effects 1. It oft casts men into strange extacies as Dan. 5. 6. and makes them despair Gen. 4. 3 It s a plain diabolicall fear Iam. 2. 19. 2. It puts strange desires into mens heads and makes them wish there were no death no judgement no hell no Judge no God The godly fear here mentioned is as a vertue in the mean betwixt these two extremes 3. Upon the foresaid ground let us be exhorted to possesse our souls with this godly fear when we draw near to God to worship and serve him Such an exhortation Christ giveth about patience Luk. 21. 19. This will be a speciall meanes to make thee serve God acceptably For godly fear ariseth from faith as I have shewed in My Domestical Duties Treat 1. § 4. 4. Direction how to get this godly fear 1. Acquaint thy self with God as Eliphaz adviseth Iob 22. 21. and be well instructed in his divine properties and excellencies as in his supream soveraignty c. Of which see The Churches Conquest on Exod. 17. 11. § 43. Ignorance of the excellency of a thing makes it to be disesteemed But true knowledg thereof workes an high esteem and due respect 2. Chron. 28. 9. Hereby God wronght in Iob a godly fear Iob 42. 2 3. 2. Get all the evidences that thou canst of Gods Fatherly respect to thee Call to mind his offers of grace revealed in his word Observe his gracious dealing with thee how long he hath born with thee wherein he hath dealt better with thee then with many others Well observe what fruits of his sanctifying Spirit are wrought in thee These give evidence that God is our Father and will make us thereupon desirous to please him 3. Set this God allwaies before thee and remember that the eyes of the Lord are in every place beholding the evill and the good as Prov. 15. 3. This also will work a godly fear For it will make thee to do all things as in his presence Note Gen. 39. 9. 4. Be well informed in the horrible nature of sin how contrary it is to God and that in his chiefest excellency which is his purity and holiness Nothing more contrary to another not darknesse to light nor death to life Nothing makes a creature so loathsome in Gods sight as sin Sin only incenseth Gods wrath Sin causeth all judgements Sin makes the Devill so terrible as he is Sin puts a sting into death Sin excludes from heaven and implungeth into hel Were this thorowly
§ 148. III. Obedience must be yielded with due respect to Ministers This is intended under this phrase Submit your selves See § 148. IV. Ministers are watchmen They are here said to watch See § 149. V. Ministers watch especially for mens souls So much is here expressed See § 150. VI. Ministers must give an account This is here implied See § 151. VII Faithfull Ministers have an eye at their account They watch as they that must give an account See § 151. VIII Peoples proficiency makes Ministers give their account with joy See § 152. IX Peoples not profiting makes Ministers grieve See § 152. X. Grief of Ministers for peoples not profiting is discommodious to people See § 152. XI Prayer is to be made for others So much is here intended under this word pray See § 153 XII Prayer is especially to be made for Ministers Ministers are comprised under this phrase for us See § 153. XIII Conscionable Ministers are most to be prayed for This is the reason that the Apostle here renders for performing this duty See § 153. XIV A man may know that he hath a good conscience The Apostle asserteth thus much of himself See § 154. XV. Christians may in charity judge of others what they know of themselves These phrases of the plurall number we trust we have give evidence hereof See § 154. XVI A good conscience extends it self to all duties It is here said to be in all things See § 155. XVII A man of a good conscience will well order the whole course of his life So much is intended under this phrase to live being here brought in as the proof of a good conscience See § 156. XVIII A willing minde is a note of a good conscience The Apostle expresseth as much under this word willing See § 156. XIX Respect must be had to the manner of ordering our life This is intended under this word honestly See § 157. §. 162. Of Ministers praying for their people Verse 20. Now the God of peace that brought again from the dead our Lord Iesus that great Shepherd of the sheep through the blood of the everlasting Covenant Verse 21. Make you perfect in every good work to do his will working in you that which is well-pleasing in his sight through Iesus Christ to whom be glory for ever and ever Amen THat which the Apostle required of the Hebrews on his behalf he here performeth for them which is prayer For this Text containeth an effectuall prayer for them This is an especiall part of a Ministers Function It is that which the Apostles do in all their Epistles So did the Prophets use to pray for their people Samuel accounteth it a sin against the Lord to cease to pray for the people 1 Sam. 12. 23. Our Lord Christ much used this duty in the daies of his flesh for his Church He did sometimes spend a whole night therein Luk. 6. 12. An effectuall prayer of his for his Church is registred Ioh. 17. 6 c. Prayer is the means of obtaining all manner of good things not for our selves only but for others also and prayer is very powerfull for these and other like ends Of these and other motives to this duty See the whole Armour of God on Eph. 6. 18. Treat 3. Part. 1. Of Prayer § 15 c. Let such Ministers as desire the prayers of their people for themselves imitate this and other faithfull Ministers of God in praying for their people earnestly frequently in publick and private ordinarily and extraordinarily Thus will their watching and pains taking for their people be more acceptable to God and profitable to their people A greater part of the Apostles prayer is spent in describing him to whom he makes his prayer and that by two of his eminent properties namely his Goodness in this phrase The God of peace and his Greatness in this Which brought again from the dead So as a serious consideration of his excellencies on whom we call and particularly of his Goodness and Greatness is an especiall means to quicken up the spirit unto due prayer See more hereof on the Guide to go to God or Explanation of the Lords Prayer § 4 6. §. 163. Of the God of peace THe title God is here especially to be applied unto the first person in regard of that speciall relation which it hath to Iesus Christ whom God the Father brought again from the dead Yet this property of peace here applied to him is not so proper to the first person as it excludeth the other two For the second person is the Prince of peace Isa. 9. 6. and the third person is the Spirit of peace This then is the property of the Divine nature rather then of any one particular person exclusively God is here and elsewhere thus styled The God of peace in that he is the primary Fountain and Author of all peace and the Worker and Finisher thereof and there is no true peace but of God as is evident by this phrase The peace of God Phil. 4. 7. Col. 3. 15. And Gods Embassadors have the ministry of reconciliation 2 Cor. 5. 19. and their message the Gospel of peace Rom. 10. 15. Peace according to the notation of the Greek word signifieth a knitting in one It is God the Creator of all that doth properly knit things in one At first God created all things in perfect concord and peace When by mans transgression disunion and discord was made betwixt God and man man and his own conscience and betwixt one man and another God made up all these breaches 1. God gave his Sonne to make reconciliation betwixt himself and man 2 Cor. 5. 19. 2. God by faith in Christ and the renovation of the holy Ghost worketh peace of conscience in man and so maketh peace betwixt a man and himself Phil. 4. 7. 3. God communicateth to his children such a spirit of union as they thereby are at peace one with another Isa. 11. 5. 4. Peace being a comprehensive word compriseth under it all manner of blessings which come from above even from the Father of lights Iames 1. 17. The Apostle in the beginning of his prayer giveth this style The God of peace to him on whom he calleth to strengthen both his own and their faith in a stedfast expectation of obtaining the blessings which he prayeth for For what may not be expected from the God of peace from him that is the Fountain of all blessing from him who is reconciled and at peace with us from him that pacifieth our conscience from him that knitteth us together by the bond of peace To meditate hereon when we go to God and call upon him would much inlarge our spirits in praying to God and strengthen our faith in obtaining that which we pray for This title God of peace should so work on us who profess our selves to be servants and children of this God as to follow peace that as he is
156 Endeavour of man to be used 13. 180 Enduring afflictions makes them profitable 1â⦠44 Enemies of Christ 1. 151 Enemies of Church set in array ibid. The army against them ibid. Enemies of Church shall be subdued 1. 153 154 Enoch his name 11. 16 Enoch died not 9. 133 Enter into rest 3. 116 Epistles Apostolicall 1. 6 8. Epistle to the Hebrewes a divine and excellent one 1 1 2 Epistle to the Hebrewes whereupon occasioned 1. 9 The scope and method of it 1. 10 Ephraim 11. ãâã Equivocation in oaths 6 125 Equivocation how lawfull or unlawfull 11. 189. Erre in heart 3. 106 Error to be expiated 9. 44 Esau his name 11. 106 Esaus impious disposition 12. 91 Essence of Father and Son the same 1. 51 Established we must be 13. 118 Eternity of Christ 1. 129 143 145. And 9. 77 Eternity of Christs Kingdome 11. 108 Eternal salvation 5. 51. Eternal redemption 9. 65 Eternal Priest-hood of Christ 5. 29 Events judge not actions 11. 186 Ever how taken 13. 112 Everlastingnesse See eternity Exaltation of Christ 1. 30 c. And 12. 22 Examples quicken 6. 83 Examples good to be followed 6. 83 Of this largely 13. 100 c. Excellency of Christ 1. 39 Excellency of Angels 1. 40 85 Exercise makes ready 5. 75 Exhortations usefull 3. 143 Experience of misery a ground to succor others 2. 186. Experimentall learning 5. 47 Explain ambiguous points 10. 58. External sanctity to be added to internall purity 10. 67 Eternall meanes cannot perfect 11. 279 Extreames to be avoided 12. 38 Eyes of the soul 2. 72 F FAinting Spirits soon weary 12. 25 Faint not under crosses 12. 38 Faith See Believe and Believer Faith Principles about it 6. 10 Faith supporteth 3. 152 Faith maketh partakers of Christ 3. 153 Faith maketh the word profitable 4. 19 Faith giveth a right to Gods promises 4. 23 Faith obtaines the promises 6. 85 Faith freeth from fear 6. 144 Faith of best needs strengthning 7. 45 Faith brings salvation 10 153 Faith justifying stands with other kinds 11. 2 Faith is a substance 11. 3 And an evidence 11. 4 Faiths excellencie 11. 3 4 Faith makes please God 11. 21 Faith receives what one hath not 11. 54 Faith makes many be strong 11. 56 Faith recompences 11. 57 Faith makes invincible 11. 149 Faith seeth God 11. 150 Faith of an infinite capacity 11. 152 Faith and tears may stand together 5. 45 Faith works obedience 11. 28 37 153 Faith and Prudence in preventing danger 11. 158 Faith common to all sorts 11. 165 Faith of some beneficiall to many 11. 165 Faith maketh bold 11. 166 Faith makes weak ones strong 11. 166 Faith worketh on senselesse creatures 11. 175 Faith in the seed accepted 11. 181 Faith gets good by others acts 11. 242 Faith enableth to endure much 11. 243 Faith begun and finished by Christ 12. 13 14. Faithfull God is in his promises 7. 75 Faithfull Christ is 2. 177 Faithfulness 3. 32 40 Faithfulness of Moses and Christ 3. 39 Faithfulness to him that appoints 3. 3 Faithfull servant 3. 51. Faithfulness of God in vengeance 10. 113 Fall away See Apostates Father and Son one essence 1. 51. Father and Son distinct persons 1. 51 Fathers of the flesh correct their Children 12. 49 Fathers who of old so accounted 1. 11 Fathers sins no warrant 3. 95 Fatherly relation betwixt Pastor and People 12. 33 Father of Spirits God is 12. 51 Fore-Fathers sins why registred 3. 90 Fore-Fathers sins to be observed 3. 92 Fear of death 2. 149 Fear lest thou fall 4. 5 Fear good and evill ibid. Fear was in Christ 5. 44 Fear and faith may stand together 5. 45 Fear mixed with serving God 8. 12. 12. 136 Fear of God ariseth from faith 11. 28 Fear not man 11. 129. And 13 84 91 Fear not the greatest of men 11. 148 Fearfull God is 10. 115 Fellowship betwixt Christ and Saints 1. 122. See Brethren Fidelity towards such as confide in us 11. 188 Figures See tropes Figures legall had their date 9. 48 Figures had truths 9. 122 Finish how God did all his works 4. 28 Finisher of faith Christ is 12. 14 Fire quenched by faith 11. 231 First-begooten how Christ 1. 67 First-born how Saints 1. 68 First-born were Priests 7. 63 First may be last 4. 41 Flesh. Flesh and blood 2. 137 Flesh and blood Saints 2. 138. Christ 2. 139 Flesh how purifying to it 9. 75 Flesh of Christ typified by the veil 9. 16 Fly in persecution may Professors 11. 259 Follow See Example Forget not encouragements 12. 30 Forget not strangers 13. 12 15 Fore-runner 6. 158 159. See Run Foot-stool of Christ 1. 154 Forbearance of God See Patience Forgetting kindnesses is unrighteousnesse 6. 64 Former days to be remembred 10. 118 Fornication 13. 37. 12. 89 Fornication an heynous sin 13. 38 Forsake any thing a believer will 11. 147 Foundation of world 1. 131. and 4. 29 Foundation of religion to be laid and built upon 6. 6 Free gift 2. 130 Free-will of man in what 3. 81 and 4. 63 Freedome and immutability may stand together 6. 136 Future things to be sought 13. 139 Future things foretold 10. 45 Future things object of faith 11. 108 G. GAte what it signifieth 13. 129 Generall points to be applied by every one 12. 34 Generation divine 1. 50 Generation of Christ as God and as man 1. 53 c. Generation divine and humane distinguished 1. 57 Generation of Christ how evidenced 1. 60 62 A Generation what it intendeth 3. 104 Gentlenesse See Mildnesse Gesture in worshipping 11. 113 Ghost-holy 2. 35. See Holy-Ghost Gideon his Names Infirmities and Excellencies 11. 195 196 197 Gifts of Holy-Ghost 2. 35 Gifts ordered by God 2. 37 Gifts to God 5. 6 Gifts and Sacrifices 5. 7 Gifts heavenly 6. 33 Gifts fit for function 11. 194 Goat why a sacrifice 9. 102 Goat that scaped typified Christ 9. 49 Glory for excellency 1. 19 Glory of God set out in Christs humiliation 2. 87 Glory of heaven 2. 93 Glory with which Christ Crowned 2. 60 61 Glory of which Christ counted worthy 3. 43 Glory and honour distinguished 2. 60 Glory of God the supreme end 8. 40 Go to God See Come to God God Principles concerning him 6. 9 God how he speaks 1. 11 God how he spake by his Son 1. 14 God Christ 1 107 God the God of Christ 1. 118 God entred into covenant with Christ. ibid. God set Christ at his right hand 1. 149 God not tied to means 2. 28 God continues to shew his power to opposers 3. 100 God kind to ungratefull 3 97 God how grieved 3. 103 God oft complains 3. 105 Gods favour turned into wrath 3. 113 Gods work attributed unto man 4. 48 God to be imitated 4. 62 God fully knoweth all things 4. 76 God seeth sin in justified persons 4 78 God ready to succour 4 98 Gods condescension for mans good 6. 100 139. and 8. 41 God doth more then he needed
27. 11. Sonne and Spirit Luk. 1. 35. and the excellentest of his Creatures both Persons and things and those above and below 1. Above The Heavens Heb. 9. 12. The Angels Mar. 8. 38. and glorified men 1 Thes. 3. 13. are called holy 2. Below Professors of the true faith Col. 3. 12. whether single persons male Maâ⦠6. 20. and female 1 Pet. 3. 5. and children born of such 1 Cor. 7. 14. or the whole society and communion of them These are called an holy Priesthood an holy Nation 1 Pet. 2. 5 9. An holy Temple More eminently they who are of extraordinary Functions in the Church as Apostles and Prophets are called holy Revel 18. 20. 3. The Priviledges and gifts that God bestoweth on his Church are also called holy as holy Scriptures Rom. 1. 2. Holy Law Holy Commandments Rom. 7. 12. Holy Covenant Luke 1. 72. Holy calââ¦ing 2 Tim. 1. 9. Holy faith Jude v. 20. Holy conversation 2 Pet. 3. 11. And the parts of mens bodies used in devotion as Holy hands 1 Tim. 2. 8. and Christians mutuall salutations as an holy kisse Rom. 16. 16. 4. Sundry places were so called as Ierusalem Mat. 4. 5. The holy City because it was a Type of the Church and of the Kingdom of heaven and because the Temple wherein God was worshipped was there And the Holy Mount 2 Pet. 1. 18. where Christ was transfigured And the place where God in speciall manifested his presence was called holy ground Act. 7. 33. The Hebrew word which is translated holy in the Old Testament is applied to the Temple and to the severall parts and courts thereof and to all the persons and things appertaining thereto as Priests Levites Altars Sacrifices Incense Oyl Water ââ¦estments all manner of Utensils Ordinances and other things which were for sacred uses When the Greek word used in the Text is set alone as a Substantive and not as an Adjective joyned with another it is translated Saint Salute every Saint Thus for the most part it is translated in the plurall number Saints which is all one as holy ones § 6. Of the causes of mens being holy and of calling them so THis excellent Prerogative of being holy cannot arise from mens selves ãâã can bring a clean thing out of an unclean Not one Job 14. 4 The ãâã whence all men sprout was most impure and unholy But every good and every perfect giââ¦t is from above and ââ¦ometh down from the Frther of lights Jam. 1. 17. This Father of Lights commuaicateth holinesse to Sons of men two waies 1. By imputing unto them the righteousnesse of his Son Thus we are said to be made the righteousnesse of God in Christ 2 Cor. 5. 21. and Christ is said to be ãâã of God righteorsnesse unto us 1 Cor. 1. 30. 2. By coveighing his Spirit into us who altereth their nature and disposition and enableth us to perform the works of righteousnesse In this respect he is ãâã only called the holy Ghost of which phrase see more ver 7. But also the Spirit of holinesse Rom. 1. 4. because he worketh holinesse in us And Sanctification ãâã said to be of the Spirit 2 Thes. 2. 13. because it is wrought in us by the Spirit of God Thus this excellent title Holy gives no matter of boasting unto man For whâ⦠hast thou that thou didst not receive Now if thou didst receive it why dost thou ãâã as if thou hadst not received it 2 Cor. 4. 7. But it giveth just and great cause ãâã glorying in God of giving all praise to God for it and of using this divine property to the glory of his Name The Apostle here giveth these Hebrews this title not so much in regard of ãâã parenââ¦age because the root from whence they sprouted was holy Rom. 11. 16. For the partition wall betwixt Jew and Gentile was now broken down and all ãâã were of the faith of Abraham were counted to be of Abrahams Seed Gal. 3. ãâã In this respect all that were born of Parents professing the faith were counted ãâã 1 Cor. 7. 14. The Apostle therefore here gives them this Title 1. In regard of their profession whereby they were distinguished from ãâã persons 2. In regard of his opinion of them For he judged them to be true ãâã of the holy Church as he did of those to whom he said Ye are wasââ¦ed ye ãâã sanctified ye are justified in the Name of the Lord Iesus and by the Spirit of ãâã God 1 Cor. 6. 11. Thus he usually stileth all to whom he wrote Saints that ãâã holy ones Quest. How did the Apostle know that they were holy Answ. By their holy profession For the ground of judging others is not ââ¦tainty of knowledge but the rule of love which beleââ¦veth all things and ãâã ãâã things 1 Cor. 13. 7. That is the best that may be beleeved or hoped of them Thus another Apostle termeth those to whom he wrote Elect 1 Pet. 1. 2. yet Election is one of Gods secrets Besides he giveth this title indefinitely so as they that are truly holy might apply it to themselves For a Sermon may be preached or a Letter written to a whole assembly without manifesting any difference betwixt person and person when that which is preached or written is specially intended to those who in truth are such as they profess themselves to be This is not to justifie the wicked for that is an abomination Prov. 17. 15. And a ââ¦o is denounced against them that call evil good Isa. 5. 20. When matters are apparent judgement must answerably be given Love makes not men blinde When men are plainly discerned to be unholy to call them holy is not to think or speak the best but the worst But when we see nothing to the contrary then are we to judge the best of Professors It is better to judge an hypocrite upright if we know him not to be an hypocrite then an upright man an hypocrite For we may well judge otherwise then the truth is so we judge not otherwise then love requireth How contrary to this Apostolicall practice is the censure of many in this age who on this ground that men are carefull to keep a good conscience and fearfull to commit the least sinne judge them to be dissembling hypocrites Profession of sincerity makes many to be more vilely thought of More diametrically opposite to the rule of love is their censure who on every occasion are ready to call such as are not of their minde damned reprobates Christ saith With what judgement ye judge ye shall be judged Matth. 7. 2. What judgement then can such look for §. 7. Of the Excellency Utility and Necessity of being holy THe Apostle could not have given unto them a more excellent attribute then this Holy For 1. There is nothing wherein a creature can be more like to his Creator then in being holy It is said that God at first